Stallions of Equestria: Adam's Apple

by mr lovecolt

Rating: everyone
Tags: Human, Main 6, Apple Bloom, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Granny Smith, Romance, Original Character, Comedy, Big Macintosh
Length: 77393

Adam moves in with the Apple Family to help with cider pressing season while his sister Amy goes on her honeymoon.

When Amy leaves for her honeymoon after her wedding to Golden Delicious, the Apple Family asks Adam to help on the farm in her stead. Adam wants to prove to Big Macintosh and the Apple Family that he is more than just a fashion designer's assistant.

Edits done by:
Zyrian

Published 2015-03-16 13:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2015-06-28 15:06:18 UTC

A Strange Engagement

Chapter One: A Strange Engagement

Rarity stared at the hourglass-shaped figure in front of her and sighed. The aura surrounding the needles around her faded and they fell to the floor. With the boutique as silent as it was, she was able to hear each one clatter onto the tiles.

“Come now, Rarity,” she muttered, “this is a unique project, and if you prove yourself up to the challenge, just think of that whole new list of potential clients you can find.” She smiled, turned to the fallen pins, and levitated them into the air once more. “Honestly, why do they have such odd shapes?” she asked out loud as she tried to string the thread around the bulbs that made up the top portion of the figure.

A book lay open on the desk next to her, and she glanced back and forth from its open pages to the figure as she tried to sew up the side of what was obviously supposed to be a dress. For some reason, however, she couldn’t find the inspiration to complete it.

“Ugh, this is impossible.” She turned to the door. “Garnet!” she yelled, “could you help me, please?”

The sound of steps approached, and a moment later a figure appeared in the doorway, sending its shadow across the room.

“Honestly, Miss Rarity, I know you forget things when you’re in the zone, but can’t you just call me by my first name?”

Rarity placed a hoof on her head. “Oh, I am dreadfully sorry, darling, it’s just that I really want to make this just right for Amy, and I am at somewhat of an impasse, as it were.” She turned her attention back to the dress. “Adam, are you sure there needs to be this much room at her barrel?”

Adam straightened the cuffs of his shirt and pulled at his jeans before walking through Rarity’s inspiration room.

“Still having problems with the human form?” he asked with a smirk.

“Oh hah hah, Mister Garnet,” Rarity replied, “you should be worried just as much as I am. Your sister’s wedding is tomorrow, and I am still having trouble getting these little designs along the bodice.” She sighed and fell backwards. Her horn glowed, and a couch appeared just behind her and caught her just before she hit the ground. “It’s not my fault that the closest creatures you resemble are diamond dogs and minotaurs.”

Adam fell to the couch alongside his employer and looked around the room. He glanced over at the dress and then back to Rarity.

“It looks amazing,” he said as he reached over and hugged her while trying to avoid her horn, “she’s going to love it.”

“Well, Amy is the main farm hoof—well, hand,” she corrected herself, “at Sweet Apple Acres. And given how many of you humans are here now, it was only a matter of time before somepony got married to one of us.”

Adam stood up and made his way to the dress. As he observed the pattern, he traced his finger along the side of the fabric. He shook his head and sighed.

“I know,” he replied, “I just wished my sister hadn’t been the first to do it.” He turned back to Rarity. “Did you know I haven’t even met her fiance? Hell, we’ve lived in Ponyville for almost a year and I haven’t really gotten to know any of the Apple family.”

Adam heard the sound of hooves approaching him, and he turned around to see Rarity standing next to him. She leaned in and nuzzled his side.

“And you just want a chance to get to know your future in-laws?” she asked.

“Oh my God, my in-laws are going to be ponies,” he muttered as he massaged his temples with one hand while patting Rarity’s mane with the other, “not that there is anything wrong with that. It’s just if you asked me a year ago if I saw myself being sucked into some white light and ending up in a land of magical, sapient ponies overseeing my sister’s wedding to one of them, I would have probably called you crazy.”

“But you are happy here, right?” she asked with a hint of concern.

“I am,” he said, “and I’m happy for Amy. It’s just a lot to take in.” He let go of the dress and headed back for the couch, falling onto it with a thud. “Amy and I have always been together, even before coming here.” He stared out the window and watched a pair of birds take off from a nearby branch. “And now she’s going to be gone. Running off to a honeymoon with her new husband, Golden something or whatever his name is.”

“Golden Delicious,” Rarity said and then waited for him to continue, but then she noticed the look in his eyes. When she had first met humans, she was admittedly afraid of their eyes and how much they resembled a predator. And yet, when Adam and Amy were assigned to Ponyville she couldn’t help but see that his eyes were much softer, as though his mind was in some far off land. She smiled and picked up the forgotten needles and thread and resumed her work.

“You know,” she said without facing him, “from Twilight’s last count, approximately a hundred humans have appeared through the portal over the course of the year.” The thread passed seamlessly through the fabric. “Sure, you and your sister may have been amongst the first to arrive, but I am sure that the others will start to find love as well, be it with each other or even with a pony. Who knows? Maybe a griffon will come by and snatch one up.” She finished the dress and pulled lightly on the thread, breaking it with a tiny snap. “Are you sure there isn’t something else on your mind about the subject?”

Adam turned from the window and quirked an eyebrow.

“I get the feeling you want to say something else, Miss Rarity.”

“Oh, nothing,” she hummed to herself as she levitated the completed dress to the side of the room, “just that I’m sure that some of the other humans have already expressed interest in the mares—”

Adam coughed.

“Or stallions,” she continued, “and maybe this frustration that you’re feeling is more about where you possibly see yourself in the future. I know you haven’t really talked much about yourself to the others in Ponyville, but I’m sure that the right stallion is somewhere out there for you.” Rarity leaned forward and nuzzled his side one more. “I just worry about you.”

“I know,” he replied, “and I’ll think about it.” Adam got up once more and bent over to pick up the scraps of fabric that lay strewn about the floor. “But now we need to focus. My sister and Golden Something should be arriving any minute with the groomsmen.”

“Groomstallions,” she corrected, “though there are some odd customs that you humans use which may be difficult for us to replicate.” She pointed to a row of ponnequins in black tuxedos and pants. “I took your advice and added an additional layer of padding on the inside, but some of the stallions that are part of the wedding party are a bit large and may prefer just the tuxedo portion of the outfit.”

“And if they give you a problem, just send them to me,” Adam replied as he cracked his knuckles, causing Rarity to visibly shiver, “this is for Amy. Trust me when I say that this day is going to be perfect.”

There was a knock on the door downstairs and Rarity trotted to the doorway. She turned back and scanned the room before leaving.

“Adam, could you be a dear and put the fabrics back into the closet? Thank you ever so much.”

“Of course, Miss Rarity.”

Adam reached down and grabbed at the violet fabric. May as well do this in order, he thought as he folded the cloth and set each piece in the closet. He glanced in the corner and noticed a stack of newspaper clippings. Curious, he pulled them out and laughed at what he saw. The clippings were dated from almost a year ago and featured both himself and his sister on the front page with dazed looks on their faces.

“Oh my God, Rarity,” Adam said to himself, “I can’t believe you still have this.” He scanned the headline and read briefly through the article, surprised at how silly it sounded. “Meet humans fourteen and fifteen: The Garnet Siblings, by Princess Twilight Sparkle. Fraternal twins… Amy loves using her hands.” He shuddered at the implications of what Twilight had naively written back then. “Adam was studying to be an illustrator and loves design.” He continued to scan the page until he reached the end. “And so on… assigned to Ponyville. Let’s be sure to give them a wonderful Ponyville welcome.”

Adam snickered and tucked the article back into the corner and then resumed his cleaning as Rarity opened the door downstairs to the sounds of laughter. Everything will be fine, Adam thought, just make sure this wedding goes well.

“How’re you doing, cousin?”

Big Macintosh shook his head and looked over at Golden Delicious, who was currently trotting happily next to the human that had been living with his family for the past year. The human placed her hand in the stallion’s mane and he watched as his cousin’s eyes closed slightly and his tongue lolled out.

“Sweetie,” Golden Delicious said, “you know what that does.”

“Of course I do,” she replied as the grin spread across her face, “you’ve just been rambling on so much I bet Mac’s already forgotten what you said.” She turned to Big Macintosh. “Am I right?”

“Nope.”

“Then what did I say?” Golden Delicious asked.

“How great it’ll be to meet Adam.”

“Wow,” Amy replied, obviously impressed, “he managed to boil down that ten minute conversation into seven words.”

“Eeyup.”

The gate swung closed behind them, and the three made their way to Ponyville. Big Macintosh took one more look at Sweet Apple Acres before trotting to catch up with the others, all the while thinking about how much had happened in the past year since Amy came to live on the farm.

She’s a hard worker, he thought, and never gives up when there’s a problem. She’s a lot like Applejack. Gee Dee loves her. The rest of the family loves her. She’ll make a great Apple.

“Hey Mac,” Golden Delicious called out, “what’s up?”

“I bet he’s thinking about how much he’ll miss me.”

“Nope.”

In the distance, Big Macintosh could still see Applejack bucking a tree from the top of a nearby hill. Of course Applejack gets to use the wedding dress from that wedding in Canterlot, he thought as he trudged through the road, I just hope that Amy’s brother and Miss Rarity don’t try anything too fancy for the stallions.

“Oh my God, remember that tree, Gee Dee?” Amy shouted as she pointed towards the distance.

“Sure do,” Golden Delicious replied, “our first kiss. You thought my muzzle tasted funny.”

“To be fair, you had just finished a bowl of hay and dandelion soup.”

With a roll of his eyes, Big Macintosh turned his attention away from the couple and towards the East Field. Gotten used to having Amy around, he thought, I hope we can find a good farmhoof to help us out for cider season. Should be a bumper crop this year. He glanced from tree to tree, admiring how clean they looked after having been bucked clear over the past few weeks. The Florina's should be coming in soon. Maybe Caramel can lend a helping hoof.

“Mac!”

He shook his head at the sound of his name and looked back at Amy.

“Pardon?” he asked.

“Jeez, where’s your head at?” she chuckled, “I was just saying that with cider season coming along, you should probably think of getting someone to help you.”

“Somepony, yes,” he corrected.

“That word is never going to happen, Mac.”

Big Macintosh chuckled at her apparent ability to read his thoughts. Got a good head on her. Gee Dee picked a good one, even if she ain’t a pony. He had heard a few things about humans from Applejack after she and her friends dealt with the first humans to arrive in Equestria—Amy and her brother had been among the first to arrive—and from what he understood, humans were rather adaptable, at least, after the initial shock wore off. As soon as they got settled, it was easy for them to find employment and housing, especially for Amy with how much she enjoyed using her hands and working outside. Sure, there was that time when Granny Smith made hay bacon one morning that caused Amy to blurt out the phrase, ‘why must you taunt me so’, but other than that, she was a skilled worker, in his opinion.

“So,” Amy said, “you’ve only met my brother once. But in case you forgot, he and I aren’t exactly alike.”

Not a good sign, he thought.

“Eeyup.”

“Remember the first day he met Rarity?” she continued “they’ve been joined at the hip… flank… whatever, since then.” Amy stopped and scratched her head. “I hope he gets by all right without me here.”

“Why’s that?” Golden Delicious asked as the hoofsteps stopped.

“Well, Adam hasn’t been as outgoing with other ponies as I have. From what he’s told me, Rarity’s tried to get him out more and meet some ponies. Probably hoping that lightning will strike twice.” She ruffled Golden Delicious’ mane once more and he smiled appreciatively. “Most of the other humans who’ve come here were assigned to larger cities. Add to that that he’s ga—”

She stopped herself and coughed into her hand. Big Macintosh quirked his head to the side and raised an eyebrow.

“What was that?” Golden Delicious asked before Big Macintosh had a chance to.

“He’s… gained a bit of a unique perspective since coming here,” Amy said, “but I guess if you want to ask him more about it, you can see what he says.”

“Well, I do look forward to learning about my new brother-in-law.”

“Eeyup.”

“Anyway,” she continued, “let’s hurry up. Mac here’s the only one who hasn’t been fitted for his suit. You know how much Rarity and Adam prefer punctuality.” She held up her hands and made air quotes when she said the last two words. A few moments later, they were on their way once again to Carousel Boutique.

The three arrived at Rarity’s doorstep and Big Macintosh raised his hoof to knock. The resulting thud caused the door to shake.

“Knock on the door, Mac, not knock down the door,” Amy said with a laugh.

Big Macintosh snorted in Amy’s direction, causing her to pull her hand away and rub it on her shirt.

“Mac, eww.”

“You think it’s funny when I make that noise,” Golden Delicious said, ignoring the sigh that escaped from Big Macintosh’s lips and the blush that immediately appeared on his cheeks, “seriously, cousin, humans are great, especially with these.” He placed a hoof on Amy’s hand and smirked.

“Gee Dee, oh my God.”

The two stallions started to laugh, and at that moment, the door swung open, revealing the proprietor herself.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where—” Rarity began, only to gasp when she saw Amy, “Amy, darling, I’m so glad that you have arrived on time. Punctuality is always preferred, especially when it comes to an event as important as this.”

She turned around and headed back in, not noticing Amy mouthing the word 'punctuality' to Big Macintosh and Golden Delicious. They all chuckled as they entered and followed Rarity to the stairs.

“I think you’re going to love it, Amy. Adam has been ever so helpful with the design, and he’s even come up with some unique solutions to the—” She stopped and turned to Big Macintosh, who instinctively widened his eyes. “Issues regarding certain shapes.” She turned back around and continued up the stairs. “Oh, Adam,” she sang as she opened the door, “your sister is here.”

“Oh, good, I just—” Adam’s sentence cut off as the newly piled stack of fabrics tumbled out of the closet once more and sent him falling to the floor with a scream. “Darn it!”

“Pink looks good on you, bro.”

Amy laughed as her brother yanked off the fluorescent article from around his shoulders and threw it onto the desk with a huff.

“Oh come now, Adam,” Rarity added, “she’s right. It is a flattering color for you.” Adam shifted his weight to one leg and raised his eyebrow, which caused the others to finally break their silence and join in a light chorus of laughter.

“Well, now that we’ve played embarrass the new brother-in-law, I suppose introductions are in order.” Adam strolled through the room and held his hand out to Golden Delicious.  “I am Adam Garnet. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Mister Delicious.”

“Please, Adam, we’re kin now,” Golden Delicious replied as he took Adam’s hand into his hoof, “just Golden, or Gee Dee.” He quirked an eyebrow when he placed his hoof in Adam's hand. “Wasn’t expecting that.”

“What weren't you expecting?”

“It seems that working with Miss Rarity has rubbed off on you,” he replied, “your hands are really soft.”

Big Macintosh chuckled once more as Adam’s face reddened and he pulled his hand back. He looked around the room until his gaze came to rest on the ponnequins in the corner of the room. A gasp suddenly cut through the air as Rarity threw a piece of fabric over Golden Delicious’ eyes.

“Oh, what was I thinking?” she shouted, “you aren’t supposed to see the dress. According to human culture, it’s bad luck to see it before she walks down the aisle.”

“Mmph mmph,” Golden Delicious mumbled through the impromptu blindfold and gag as a purple aura surrounded him and levitated him out of the room.

“Amy, could you be a dear and help me take your fiance to the other room? Thank you.” Rarity turned to Adam. “Adam, could you help Mister Macintosh with his fitting? You’re a gem.”

The door slammed shut a moment later, leaving the two alone. Upon realizing it was just the two of them, Adam coughed and rubbed the back of his neck and Big Macintosh shifted uncomfortably from side to side.

“I’ve just realized that this is the first time we’ve been alone since Amy came to live on Sweet Apple Acres, Mister Macintosh.”

“Eeyup.”

There was a pause.

“Well then, maybe it would be best if we tried to get to know one another?” he asked hopefully as he took a few hesitant steps forward.

Big Macintosh quirked his head. Every time he had been in the same room with Adam, he was always quick witted and moved around a room in a way to make Granny Smith once mention that, ‘he slinks around like a draconequus’. And now, here he was barely moving and with a voice just above a whisper. It’s almost like watching Miss Rarity turn into Miss Fluttershy, he thought. Then it hit him that all of the previous times they were together, it was with Amy. If you don’t say something, he may fly off just like her.

“You can just call me Big Mac.”

He sighed when he heard him snicker from across the room as a small smile appeared on his face, revealing his teeth. Those things really do look sharp, he thought, I wonder if any of those stories about the humans in Tall Tale are—, he stopped his train of thought, stupid anti-human propaganda. Of course they don’t bite.

“Amy wasn’t exaggerating,” Adam said as he reached into the desk and pulled out some pins, “you really are rather taciturn. That’s all right, I’m more than happy to talk while we get your measurements right.” Adam pointed to the nearest ponnequin. “If you don’t mind.”

Big Macintosh nodded and walked toward the line of tuxedos as Adam joined him and placed his hand on his withers.

“Um, Big Mac?” he asked, “would you mind removing the collar?”

Big Macintosh blushed as he pulled off the piece of equipment and set it against the wall, returning to his spot only after shaking out his mane. Immediately, he felt Adam’s fingers come to rest against his now bare neck and had to hold back a chuckle as the fingers lightly caressed him.

“Oh dear,” Adam said, “Amy’s been working you harder than Miss Applejack usually does. Your shoulders seem to have gotten wider. I hear she’s been helping you all organize the barrels for cider pressing season, correct?”

The fingers left Big Macintosh, and he let out a breath he didn’t know he had been holding. He watched as Adam removed the vest from the ponnequin and motioned for him to lift up his hoof; it was met with Adam’s hand against his hoof. Gee Dee was right, he thought, his hands are soft.

“Eeyup.”

“Going to have to let out another half inch,” Adam mumbled to himself as he wrapped the tuxedo over his back, “which means another five-eighths to the jacket.”

Big Macintosh felt a slight pinch as Adam poked a couple of pins into the vest. Adam’s hand let go of his hoof, where it hovered frozen in midair for a moment before the stallion realized what had happened and consciously lowered it to the floor.

“I know I’ve never gotten the chance to say this,” Adam continued as he set the vest back on the ponnequin, “but I am very grateful that you took in my sister when we came here. I know that we were some of the first humans here, and that a lot of you were afraid of us, but your family has definitely been a godsend to the two of us.” He hesitated as he traced his fingers along the jacket. “You guys actually remind us a lot of our family back home—Southerners through and through. Then again, I was a bit of a black sheep. I’m sure that had none of this happened, Amy would still have found a guy like Golden Delicious. From what I’ve heard of him, at least.” He snickered for a moment. “But listen to me, rambling on while there is still a fitting to be done. Big Mac, could you hold out your hind leg, please?”

At that moment, Big Macintosh was very happy that his fur was already red. He tucked his hind leg towards his barrel, eliciting another snicker from Adam.

“Nope.”

“Oh please,” Adam said cheekily, “I saw a few of those back home. I have no intention of exploring that here.”

Big Macintosh felt the hand come to rest on his hind hoof, and he instinctively loosened his muscles. There was a small tug as his hind leg stretched backwards.

“Oh dear, this seems to have gotten bigger, too.”

The stallion shot his head behind him, only to see that Adam was currently examining his flank.

“How many barrels have our sisters been making you carry lately?” he asked absentmindedly as he used his free hand to pull the trousers off of the ponnequin, “if you keep at it, you’ll be the size of Princess Celestia before you know it.”

Big Macintosh sighed inwardly at the comment. It was something that he was used to hearing all the time. Though he was a scrawny colt, the moment he hit puberty it had seemed that his growth spurt was unstoppable, and the fact that he continually worked on the farm didn’t help matters much. As he grew into a stallion, he saw the looks the other mares gave him, and it always made him uncomfortable, to the point that he spoke fewer and fewer words. The less he talked, however, the more attention he received from the mares who would ask Applejack about the increasingly mysterious stallion. Oddly enough, as the mares tried harder to talk to him, he couldn’t help but notice that the stallions avoided him more and more.

“What did you mean when you said you seen those back home?” he asked in an attempt to change the subject, only to realize that the new subject was even more awkward for him, especially in his current position.

“I’m sorry, was that too crude? I apologize if it made you uncomfortable.” Adam paused. “However, the sentiment is still the same. I know from what the mares in town say, you are an objectively attractive stallion, but I have no intention of pursuing that. I’m not as—” He paused again and turned towards the window. “I’m a bit more intimidated than my sister at the idea of stallions.”

Poor guy, Big Macintosh thought, though as he looked Adam up and down, he couldn’t help but understand. He is a skinny little thing. A full grown stallion might crush him. He gasped when he felt the trousers on his fur.

“I really don’t like the idea of pants, Adam,” Big Macintosh said as the fabric stretched against his leg, “they’re too constrictin’.”

“Unfortunately, that isn’t for us to decide, Big Mac. Golden Delicious let Amy choose the outfits since he got to choose the venue.” Adam lightly squeezed Big Macintosh’s hoof. “Thanks for letting them use Sweet Apple Acres, by the way. I’m sure the decorations will be beautiful.”

He felt Adam’s fingers wrap around his hock and was unable to suppress the chuckle that now escaped from his lips. It was followed by another laugh from the human.

“Well, that is certainly an incriminating piece of information to know,” Adam said as he released his grip, “but fortunately, we won’t have to resize your pants.”

“I really don’t want to wear 'em,” Big Macintosh persisted as thoughts of unwanted attention of the mares filled his head, “can’t I just wear the vest and tux?”

“Out of the question,” Adam replied too quickly, “my sister wants all of the groomstallions in the same outfits, and the others agreed to wear them. Amy deserves for this day to be perfect.”

Big Macintosh heard Adam say the last part a bit more harshly than the rest of what he said. Still, as the idea of something like this drawing even more attention to his already noticeable size loomed larger, he felt his breathing hitch and his chest tighten.

“Nope.”

“This isn’t a debate, Big Mac.”

“Nope.” He felt Adam’s hands clench tighter against his leg.

“Put on the pants.”

“Nope.” He wiggled.

“Big Mac, I am putting these three-hundred bit Mareino wool pants on you even if I have to wrestle you into them myself.”

Big Macintosh felt the fabric reach his hocks and he tried not to instinctively kick, but with each passing moment he continued to think about the size of his flanks and how many eyes would be on him, and he found himself struggling even harder against Adam’s ever tightening fingers. Finally, he reared back and threw his forelegs into the air and whinnied, and then he felt his hind leg crash into Adam, sending him flying backwards into the half-dressed ponnequin.

“Nope!” he shouted as his nostrils flared.

He turned around and glared at Adam, only to see the human’s shoulders shaking, his eyes widening, and his hands covering his face. At that moment, Big Macintosh felt all of the anger drain from him as another feeling began to take its place. He looks more terrified than a prairie dog on seedling day, he thought as he reached out a hoof to help him up, only to shudder when he saw Adam flinch. Great, another one scared of my size.

“I’m sorry, Big— Mister Macintosh,” Adam whispered as he slowly got up, “I… I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. I just want my sister’s big day to be perfect.” Adam bent over and grabbed the pants that had fallen on the floor. He traced his fingers over the now torn fabric.

“She’s all I have.” He draped the pants over the back of the ponnequin. “But I can try to talk to her, if you feel that strongly about it. I’m sure I can get her to change her mind.”

Big Macintosh watched Adam’s fingers move up and down the ruined pants. If he thought Adam looked small before, then the way his shoulders hunched over his frame and his arms pressed into his sides made him look absolutely tiny now. He could see Adam’s eyes started to turn red and could only begin to think about what Adam was feeling. He glanced back and forth between Adam’s face and fingers and then took a deep breath. He quietly took a few steps towards Adam until his muzzle was right next to his free hand and then he slowly edged his face under it and rest his head on Adam's chest. He smiled ever so slightly as he felt Adam’s fingers separate and sink into his mane.

“Adam, Amy means a lot to the both of us,” he said, “I’m sorry for what I did. Can you forgive me? Maybe we can start this whole thing over.”

He waited. His patience was rewarded when he felt Adam’s fingers scratching his head.

“I’d like that,” Adam replied, his voice a little louder than before.

The two looked into one another's eyes and then chuckled.

“I can’t believe I never realized our eyes were the same color.” Adam said.

“Eeyup.”

A few moments later, Big Macintosh was standing next to the ponnequin once more, and as the pants slowly rose up to his flank, he glanced at Adam’s face once more, glad that Adam was too focused on his work to notice the smile forming on the stallion’s muzzle. If Amy is happy, then Adam will be happy, he thought as he felt the pins poking against his flanks.

Rarity sat down in the kitchen and sipped her tea as Amy and Golden Delicious continued their conversation. She smiled each time they corrected each other. It is as though they are already an old married couple, she thought as she tried to suppress a giggle.

“So we’re going to Mareocco first, then the cruise ship goes to Portucolt,” Amy said as she set the teacup down.

“That sounds delightful, darling,” Rarity replied, “so you two will be gone for two weeks?”

“Yep.” Golden Delicious paused to take a sip of tea. “Amy really needs a vacation, anyway, what with all the work she’s been doing at the farm.”

“They’ll manage,” Amy added, “with how I organized everything, the system is now efficient as possible.” She paused and looked towards the staircase. “But that’s not what I’m worried about.”

Rarity watched as Golden Delicious’ hoof reached across the table and came to rest on Amy’s hand. Amy set her other hand on top of it and gripped it tightly.

“You’re worried about Adam?” Rarity asked.

“A little. I know he’s opened up to you, but the stallions around here have always intimidated him.” Amy sighed and picked up the tea once more, taking a sip and then turning to Golden Delicious before she continued. “I think it even got worse when our relationship got serious.”

“Well, I just spoke to him, and I think I am finally getting him used to the idea that there is a whole world of opportunity out there, even for a coltcu—”

The sound of the door opening upstairs stopped Rarity mid-sentence, and they all waited as the sound of hooves and footsteps travelled down the stairs. They all turned their heads the moment Adam and Big Macintosh reached the doorway.

“You two were in there for a while,” Amy said with a wink.

“Did you two get everything settled, then?” Rarity asked.

“Eeyup.”

Rarity hummed to herself and levitated the cup to her lips. Amy and Golden Delicious stood up to go, and as they did, Adam took a small step forward, but stopped himself when Amy turned to put the dishes in the sink.

“I am so grateful for all the work you’ve done, Rarity,” she said as she turned away from the others, “but we still have a little work to do in the barn. I really want everything organized before the ceremony tomorrow.” Amy made her way across the room and gave Adam a hug.

“And thank you, Adam,” she whispered, “everything looks awesome.”

Adam blushed and returned the hug as the stallions turned to one another to head out. As Amy left to join them, Big Macintosh twisted his head back to Adam and Rarity, who both leaned against opposite sides of the doorway.

“Thank you kindly, Miss Rarity,” he said and then nodded in Adam's direction, “and Ah'll see you tomorrow, Adam.”

The two designers remained still as the front door opened and the others left. Adam’s gaze remained on the now closed door for a moment before he moved his attention back to Rarity, and was only slightly surprised to see that she was now looking at him with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Oh, nothing,” Rarity giggled as she made her way up the stairs, “Come, we still have work to do.”

Adam waited for Rarity to reenter her inspiration room before turning towards the nearby window to see his sister and Golden Delicious disappear behind a nearby building, followed closely behind by Big Macintosh. As soon as they were gone, he climbed the staircase once more.

Hootenanny

Chapter Two: Hootenanny

Adam and Big Macintosh stood behind Golden Delicious as he readjusted his bow tie for the fourth time, watching as each attempt resulted in a worse job due to his now trembling hooves. Finally, Adam sighed and set down the satchel he had brought with him.

“Are you nervous?” Adam asked as he stood next to his soon to be brother-in-law.

“As a timberwolf in a forest fire,” he replied as he sat back and lifted his neck so that Adam could tie the knot, “are the reporters still out there?”

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh replied as he peeked behind a nearby curtain.

“Only a few,” Adam added, “Twilight got rid of the disreputable ones, but since this is technically a historical event, she couldn’t get rid of the Canterlot Voice or the Tall Tale Times.” Adam took a step back to admire his work and then pointed to the mirror. “How does it feel to be a celebrity?”

Golden Delicious threw a glare in Adam’s direction, who held his hands up in surrender, not knowing that his glare had appeared at the mention of the newspaper.

“Sorry. If it makes you feel better, all three of the other princesses sent wedding gifts.”

“Surprised they didn’t come personally,” Golden Delicious muttered as he turned to the door, “this whole thing is getting way out of hoof. It isn’t history—I’m just marrying the mare of my dreams.”

“Hey now,” Adam said, forcing himself not to correct the stallion about his word choice for his sister, “it doesn’t matter if Sweet Apple Acres is empty and it’s just you, Amy, and Mister Waddle performing the service. This is historical to you and Amy.”

Adam got down on one knee so that he could be eye level with Golden Delicious.

“My sister has dreamed of this day since we were little, Golden," he continued, "obviously, I imagine the dream involved another human—”

Golden Delicious bit his lip and pulled away, but Adam placed his hands on both of his shoulders and pulled him close once more.

“I didn’t mean it that way,” he continued, “I just mean that life throws us curveballs, and—”

“Throws us what?” Golden Delicious asked.

“Right, idioms,” he replied and thought of another way to say what he wanted to, “life is unpredictable, but think of this; even with everything that has happened, and even with all of the problems that happened when we first arrived, and even with the odds stacked against my sister, she still managed to find you.”

Adam felt his eyes begin to burn.

“She loves you, Golden,” he said, his voice cracking, “don’t ever doubt that. I’m sure that even if mom somehow managed to get here, she would be in the front row cheering you two on.”

“You really think so?” Golden Delicious asked.

“I know so,” Adam said as he pulled him in for a hug, “besides, who cares what anyone out there thinks? What matters is what you think.”

“Thank you.”

Big Macintosh watched the scene unfold from the corner of the room, occasionally turning away and peeking through the curtain to see which members of the Apple Family were arriving. Apple Strudel, Apple Bottoms, Braeburn, he listed off the names of the ponies that he saw trotting up the path to the homestead, quirking an eyebrow as he saw the town council arrive. Even Mayor Mare, Tall Order, and Lady Justice are here. He shifted uneasily in his suit. How do humans manage to gallop around all day in these things, he thought as the fabric rubbed against his flanks. He tried to take a few steps forward, but the fabric was unrelenting in its constraint.

As Big Macintosh tried to get comfortable, he heard a small squeak; it wasn’t loud, but it did cause his ears to twitch. He turned back to Adam and saw that his eyes were red as he hugged Golden Delicious tight. Adam’s eyes turned to him for a moment, but Big Macintosh turned away just as Adam released the stallion from his grasp.

“Come now,” Adam said as he stood up, “let’s go out there and make my sister the happiest girl—mare, in Equestria.”

“Sure thing,” Golden Delicious replied as he trotted to the door with a smile, “you two coming?”

Big Macintosh looked out the window once more and saw a group of mares approaching. He looked over himself in the nearby mirror, his eyes stopping at his pants.

“In a minute,” he replied, “just need to ask Adam somethin’.”

Golden Delicious nodded and then turned to leave. As the door closed, Big Macintosh turned back to Adam, who had turned to the mirror to look himself over once more. He hesitated before inching forward, desperately trying not to move too widely. Adam readjusted his bow tie before looking at Big Macintosh through his reflection.

“What is it, Big Mac?” he asked.

Big Macintosh looked back to the window and listened as the sounds of ponies grew louder downstairs. He heard the giggling of the mares and tried to fight the grimace that threatened to grow on his muzzle.

“I don’t—” he started but then stopped himself when he saw that Adam was staring at him intently.

Ask him to let out the pants more, he thought to himself, nope, ask him if it looks okay—nope. Downstairs, he heard the sound of ponies cheering and calling out to Golden Delicious,. He shook his head and stretched out his hind leg.

“Adam, I think—”

The sudden sound of tearing fabric echoed through the room, and both Big Macintosh and Adam’s eyes widened at the sound. Big Macintosh turned his head to look at what happened, though he knew by the sound that he had just ruined the pants. He could see his cutie mark once again through the hole he just made.

“Oh no!” Adam shouted as he ran across the room.

“I’m sorry,” Big Macintosh replied as his tail tucked between his legs, “I was gonna say somethin’, but…” his words trailed off as he turned and saw himself in the mirror. “I’m ruinin’ this.”

He closed his eyes, but the moment he did, images of the ponies downstairs flashed through his mind. I just want this to go well for Amy, he thought. He could feel himself shaking as he continued to mentally berate himself, only to find that his body calmed down the moment he felt Adam’s hand on his withers. He opened his eyes once more and saw that Adam was kneeling in front of him. He offered no resistance as Adam’s arms wrapped around his neck for a hug.

“Big Mac, it’s going to be okay.” Big Macintosh felt Adam pull away and watched him give a soft smile, but he could see that his eye was twitching. “Excuse me for just a moment.” He walked calmly to the door and turned back to Big Macintosh to give him another smile, but the moment the door was shut, he heard Adam scream.

“Miss Rarity!” he shrieked, “code red!”

Big Macintosh heard a crackling noise behind him and turned around just in time to see an orb of light appear in front of the mirror. Rarity materialized in front of him with a crazed look in her eyes at the same time that the door behind him reopened. A moment later, Adam was standing beside the mare as her eyes darted back and forth across Big Macintosh’s frame.

“Where are they?” she asked, and Adam poked at his flank, causing the stallion to blush.

“It happened only a moment ago.”

“I need an emergency sewing kit, stat!”

“On it.” Adam yanked open his satchel and rummaged through the contents, finally pulling out a small sewing kit. “Big Mac, everything is going to be fine. I need you to calmly remove the pants.”

“There’s no time for that!” Rarity shouted.

Big Macintosh’s eyes widened. Rarity’s horn glowed, and both he and the sewing kit were thrown into the air. He felt the pants fall from his legs, and then he watched as they flew across the room and landed on the desk. Both Adam and Rarity immediately turned away, not noticing that Big Macintosh’s jaw hung agape. He watched as Adam balled up a bunch of papers and threw them into the wastebasket.

“Why can’t Amy ever keep her workspace tidy?” Adam grumbled as he cleared off the desk, “be careful, Miss Rarity,” he whispered as she pulled out her pair of red glasses, “they’re already in delicate condition.”

“We can save them, darling,” she replied, “trust me, I’m a seamstress.”

As the needles and thread started to swirl around her, Adam turned to glance at Big Macintosh, whose shock had now morphed into confusion.

“Big Mac, I’m sorry, but we need you to wait outside for a moment.” He leaned in and placed a hand on the stallion’s shoulder. “Miss Rarity needs complete concentration.”

Before he could say anything, Big Macintosh felt himself being half-led and half-pushed out of the room. By the time he turned back around, the door was already shut. He pressed his ear against the door and could hear bits of the conversation they were having. Hooves thundered behind him, and he looked back just in time to see Applejack reach the top of the stairs covered in punch.

“Where is she?” she growled, “soon as I heard Adam yell somethin’ about ‘code red’, Rarity spits an entire cup of punch in my face and disappears.”

“It was my fault,” he replied, shrinking beneath his sister’s glare, “I tried tellin' him my flanks were too big, but then…” He looked up to see Applejack’s eyes soften. “I’m messin’ up Amy’s weddin’ somethin' fierce.”

“Now don’t go blamin’ yourself,” Applejack said softly as she placed a hoof on his back, “stallions weren’t made for those things. I’m sure Adam and Rarity ain’t mad at you.”

Big Macintosh’s ears perked at the sound of the door opening, and he turned just in time to see Adam appear in the doorway and give a soft smile his way. He noticed him prepare to speak but stop himself when he saw Applejack.

“They’re resting comfortably on the bed, Big Ma—Mister Macintosh.” Adam placed a hand on his own chest and then motioned for him to enter. “You can come in now, just be careful next time.”

Rarity appeared next to Adam in the doorway and shot a furious glare up to her assistant.

“And you, Mister Garnet, should have known better than to keep his trousers so tight.”

Adam shot a matching glare back at Rarity and pointed at her.

“You were the one who told me that loose pants went out of style last season.” He crossed his arms and huffed. “The things I put up with to keep with the fashion trends around here.”

“There is fitted,” Rarity said through gritted teeth, “and then there is simply too tight.”

“But they looked really good on him.”

Big Macintosh and Applejack looked at one another, unsure of what was happening front of them.

“Uh, Adam?” Big Macintosh asked quietly, but his question went unheard as the two fashionistas leaned in towards each other.

“You should have seen him at the boutique,” Adam continued, “the pants were flawless.”

“Flawless?” she huffed, “and just what do you think would have happened had the tear appeared during the ceremony? Mister Macintosh is already shaking like a leaf, and that was with only you seeing him.”

“Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“If you didn’t think I could do it, you could have just checked them yourself.”

Rarity scoffed and tossed her mane back as Adam placed his hand on his hip.

“I didn’t think I would have to recheck your work, but I shall keep this in mind for next time.”

“Micromanaging tyrant!”

“You Discord-may-care layabout!”

The two Apple’s jaws both dropped open as Adam and Rarity glared at one another. A few seconds passed, but to them, it may as well have been an hour. Finally, Adam’s face broke into a smile and an even wider one appeared on Rarity’s muzzle.

“Oh darling,” Rarity said as she threw her forelegs out to hug him, “promise me you’ll never leave me.”

“You are the hook to my eye, Miss Rarity,” he replied as he pulled her into his embrace.

“And you are the glider to my zipper chain, Mister Garnet.”

“I’ll just—” Applejack stammered, flabbergasted at what she just witnessed, “I’ll just go back downstairs.” She shook her head and trotted back down the stairs, leaving a thoroughly confused stallion to deal with the scene.

“Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said as she let go of Adam, “go try on the pants once more. Adam had the foresight to bring an extra swatch of fabric, so there is more room for you. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to apologize to your sister for my faux pas.”

Rarity trotted away, and when she disappeared down the stairs, Big Macintosh turned and saw that Adam was looking straight at him while fidgeting with his fingers. Adam blushed and beckoned him back into the room. Big Macintosh nodded and headed back in. When he saw the pants, he could tell immediately that they were noticeably larger than before. As he put the pants back on, he looked into the mirror and smiled when he noticed that the fabric now ruffled around his flanks instead of clinging to them like they had before. He saw Adam standing behind him and paused as the human took a few steps to stand by his side.

“Good as new.” Adam observed Rarity’s work. “Now that this whole episode is behind us,” he said as he glanced in the mirror, “I do have a question.”

“Eeyup?” Big Macintosh asked.

“What do they call the best man here?”

Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow.

“The stallion closest to the groom,” he clarified.

“Guardstallion,” Big Macintosh replied as he continued to look at the pants.

“I see.” Adam chewed on his cheek as he absorbed the word for a moment. “And why do they call them that?”

Big Macintosh turned and trotted to the door, raising his hoof to motion for Adam to follow. They made their way down the hall and the sounds of the other ponies grew louder.

“Used to be more predators here than there are now. When a mare and stallion...” He cut off his sentence with a cough.

“Consummated their love?” Adam asked with a smirk.

“Y-yeah. When they consummated, weren’t no houses to keep ‘em safe. The guardstallion’s job was to keep watch for predators.”

“That had to be awkward.”

“Eeyup. Lots of monsters, though.”

When he reached the stairs, he glanced down at the ponies as they chatted with one another, none of them realizing that he stood over them. He began to descend, but then he noticed that Adam wasn’t with him. He turned around and saw that Adam had stopped a few feet behind him.

“Somethin’ the matter?” he asked, knowing that Adam wanted to say something because he raised his hands to gesture a few times before he spoke.

“Do a lot of ponies still see us as monsters?”

“Nopony sees you as a monster,” he replied, surprised at the sudden change in subject.

Big Macintosh saw Adam clamp his hands together as his shoulders tightened. Adam’s mouth moved to speak, but no sound came out. Finally, he his grip loosened and then he took a deep breath and continued.

“I don’t mean just me. Golden Delicious is right, Big Mac. This is a big deal. This morning I—” he stopped himself and closed his eyes. “I know there are still ponies out there who think it.”

“What makes you say that?” he asked.

“It doesn’t matter.” Adam sighed and looked at a photograph on the wall.

Big Macintosh smiled and walked back to Adam’s side. Even if Adam wouldn’t tell him what was wrong, he knew there was at least a way to help make it right.

“I don’t know what you saw, but remember what you said back there to Gee Dee?” he asked, “who cares what any of ‘em think? What matters is what you think.”

Adam bit his lip to hold in a laugh, then he reached out to ruffle Big Macintosh’s mane. Downstairs, they heard the voices quiet down as the front door opened. He saw Adam look over him and down to the first floor.

“It seems that Mister Waddle is requesting for everyone to head out for the ceremony.” He made his way down the stairs as the rest of the ponies filtered out through the open door. “Are you ready?”

“Eeyup,” he replied, “let’s go out there and make your sister the happiest mare in Equestria,” he said, trying to mimic Adam’s voice as best he could as they descended the stairs together. They joined the group to leave, but when they reached the door, Big Macintosh stopped once again.

“You said somethin’ back there ‘bout your ma,” he said, “you think she’s proud of Amy?”

“Oh trust me, Big Mac, if she were here, you’d know,” Adam chuckled, “she would be so happy that she found someone like Golden Delicious that she would be bawling her eyes out in the front row. She has no control when it comes to things like that.”

Adam reached out and held the door open, and a moment later, they were on their way to the barn.

“And so,” Mister Waddle said rotely from behind the podium, “if there is anypony who objects to this union between Mister Golden Delicious and Miss Amy Garnet, speak now, or forever hold your peace.”

From his place next to Golden Delicious, Big Macintosh saw Mister Waddle turn over the page of the book in front of him and glance out into the crowd. He looked out into the side of the audience that held all of the members of the Apple Family; Granny Smith and Apple Rose sat next to each other, leaning on each other's shoulders to stay seated upright, while behind them sat Braeburn, whose quivering smile darted back and forth between both Golden Delicious and Amy.

He then turned to Amy, but then had to hold back a gasp—it was at that moment that the beads of her dress caught the final light of day, creating a halo around her figure. He noticed out of the corner of his eye that Rarity was smiling to herself and nodding, but then she noticed him staring at her and their eyes met, forcing Big Macintosh to turn away.

“And so,” Mister Waddle continued, “by the power vested in me, I—”

Suddenly, a sob echoed through the barn. Every pony turned their heads to the source of the sound, which turned out to be Adam, who was standing next to Amy with wet cheeks. Amy rolled her eyes, reached into the bodice of her gown, and then pulled out a tissue. Adam mouthed his thanks to her, took the tissue, and began to dab it at his eyes.

“I now pronounce you stallion and wife?” Mister Waddle continued as he lifted his head towards Amy, who closed her eyes and nodded. “You may kiss the bride.”

Big Macintosh turned to Amy, whose smile was so wide that he could even see her canines. Have a fun honeymoon Gee Dee, he chuckled to himself and lightly kicked his hind leg, glad to finally feel the extra movement. All around him, the sound of hooves stomping on the ground echoed through the barn as the newlyweds kissed. As Apple Bloom and her friends began to skip around them, they swung their heads from side to side and the basket of flower petals they held in their mouths sent their contents fluttering around the couple. He glanced back towards Adam and couldn’t help but smile as the human’s bottom lip continued to tremble.

“That there was a mighty fine weddin’,” Granny Smith said as she took a sip of cider and sat back in her rocking chair.

“Them designers sure are somethin’,” Apple Rose replied as she took a bite of pie, “the way her dress sparkled in the light like a shiny new apple.”

“Rosie, she is a shiny new Apple,” she chuckled and the squeaking of the rocking chairs stopped as the two older mares paused for a moment before breaking into a fit of laughter at the pun.

As they resumed their rocking, Granny Smith looked out into the orchard, where a stage had been set up with a sign that read ‘Fiddly Faddle and the Band’; she bobbed her head to music as the dulcet tones of the fiddle flew through the air. Strings of paper lamps stretched from tree to tree, bathing the area in soft light. A group of foals chased each other around one of the trees while most of the adults were busy laughing around the barrels of cider, but a few courageous ponies had already started to dance.

In the distance, a dirigible covered in streamers with a hoof-made sign reading ‘Just Married’ sat next to the tree that she recalled Amy telling her was where she and Golden Delicious first kissed. Granny Smith took in the scene once more as a sigh escaped from her muzzle.

“Amy’s been so helpful on the farm,” Granny Smith said, pointing to one of the trees, “nimble little creature, just climbs right up there and plucks the apples off with those hands of hers,” she snickered, “Coulda swore I even saw her leap from tree to tree once.”

“They’re good at that, ain’t they?” Apple Rose asked.

“Yeah, but we ain’t supposed to mention it to ‘em,” she replied as she took another sip, “somethin’ ‘bout bein’ compared to monkeys really sets ‘em off.”

“That’s a mite peculiar.”

The sound of the screen door opening stopped their conversation, and the two mares heard laughter behind them. Amy took a few steps and leaned against the porch column. She had changed into a pair of jeans and a shirt and Granny Smith could tell she was far more comfortable in them than the dress.

“It’s a bit complicated,” Amy said as she reached into the small ice bucket sitting next to Granny Smith and pulled out a cider bottle, “a lot of the humans will get angry.” She turned around as the screen door opened again and Golden Delicious stepped out. “I, on the other hand, am pretty sure that it was my nimbleness that helped me bag this Apple.”

Amy and the mares snickered as Golden Delicious feigned offense.

“I’ll have you know, sweetie, that I love you for many reasons besides those hands of yours. Furthermore, I—ooh.” He stopped and smiled the moment Amy’s fingers scratched his neck as his leg twitched. “Stop that.”

“Oh please,” Granny Smith said with a wink, “Back in the day, I used to make a stallion do that, too.”

“Granny Smith!” Amy gasped as Apple Rose burst into another fit of laughter.

“Oh hush,” Granny Smith replied, “Now y’all go enjoy your reception.” She waited as the  couple nodded and made their way down the steps towards the crowd. “And have fun on your honeymoon!” she yelled, unable to contain her laughter as both Golden Delicious and Amy blushed furiously.

Golden Delicious shook his head and Amy began to scan the crowd. As they reached the makeshift wooden dance floor, the two waved to the ponies amidst a chorus of stomps and cheers. There was a camera flash and the two were momentarily stunned as a pegasus with a press corps badge waved to them with a smile before taking off to hover around the orchard so he could take more pictures. Before they could say anything, however, a trio of fillies galloped up to them. Amy laughed as Apple Bloom stumbled over the hem of her dress.

“Your dress was so pretty, Miss Garnet!” Apple Bloom shouted.

“Apple Bloom, she’s married now,” Sweetie Belle corrected her, “it’s Missus Delicious, now.”

“She certainly is,” Golden Delicious replied, earning him a small flick on his ear courtesy of Amy’s finger.

“Thank you, Abby,” Amy said, “do you guys know where my brother is?”

“He’s over by the stage with Miss Rarity,” Scootaloo answered as she ruffled her mane to get the product out of it so that she could return it to its natural, messy state, “is he upset? He was crying at the wedding.”

“Sometimes humans cry when they’re happy,” Amy said, “where did you say he was?”

Scootaloo’s wings buzzed, and as she hovered at chest level she pointed to the stage, where Amy finally saw her brother emerge from behind the curtain with Rarity. “Thanks. You guys have fun, now.”

“I’m going to get a drink,” Golden Delicious said, his eyes still on the pegasus with the camera, “would you like anything?”

Amy shook the now empty bottle that she held and nodded. The stallion took the bottle and headed off towards the barrels as Amy made her way to the stage, where she heard the two whispering to one another. Rarity squealed the moment she saw her and hopped from hoof to hoof.

“Oh darling,” Rarity shouted as she gave Amy a hug, “that moment was perfect! I am so happy that it was a clear evening. Do you think the press corps took a picture of dress as it glistened? Please tell me the press corps took a picture of it!”

“I could not have asked for a better designer.” She turned to Adam. “And you did great, too.”

“You’re about to be thanking me even more,” Adam replied as a grin appeared, “you know DJ Sticky Fingers?”

“The guy in Canterlot who arrived with a bunch of CDs?” she asked, “yeah.”

“Miss Rarity is one of his contacts,” he continued, “and she got him to make the sheet music for the song.”

Amy’s eyes widened.

“The song?” she asked.

“Yes. The song.” Adam replied.

“You know what this means, don’t you?” She poked Adam’s chest. “You and me are teaching these ponies the Cotton Eyed Joe.”

Before he could respond, Adam felt himself being pulled away from Rarity and onto the middle of the dance floor. He turned around, only to see Rarity waving at him with a smirk.

“Wait,” he said, “if we are doing this, we are doing this right. Where’s Applejack?”

Big Macintosh sighed as he took another sip of cider and studied the crowd. He turned to the farmhouse and watched as Amy stepped out with Golden Delicious, smiling when he saw Granny Smith say something to cause Amy’s eyes to widen. As the sounds of the fiddle filled the air, he found himself drawn to the dance floor; as he took a step forward, however, he felt the fabric rub against his legs and then he blushed, shook his head, and returned to the table to take another sip from the already warm mug. Near the other end of the stage, Big Macintosh saw Adam pull the curtain back and motion for Rarity to follow him. Wonder what they’re up to, he thought.

“Well, that was quite the ceremony,” a voice beside him said.

“Eeyup,” he replied and turned his head towards the sound of the voice, “enjoyin’ yourself, Pokey?”

“I’d be lying if I said no,” Pokey Pierce replied as he set his drink on the table and tossed his hair back to get the curls away from his horn, “those two humans are quite enchanting, in their own ways.”

“Eeyup.”

Big Macintosh found his gaze turning once more to the curtain. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Amy talking with Apple Bloom and her friends, and then he saw Scootaloo pointing to the curtain where Adam had just disappeared to moments ago.

“Though it is hard to believe that they’re twins—Amy and Adam don’t seem to share anything in common. Adam hardly goes into town without either his sister or Rarity by his side.”

“Nope.”

Amy reached the curtain just as Adam and Rarity reemerged. He watched them talk to one another for a moment before he saw her dragging him towards the dance floor. When he turned back to Pokey Pierce he noticed that he, too, had been eyeing Adam intently.

“It makes it difficult to try to get to know him.” Pokey Pierce’s horn glowed and he levitated the bottle to his muzzle and sipped delicately at his drink. “Though rumor has it that Rarity is convincing him to get to know some of us better,” he finished with a smile.

“Nope,” Big Macintosh replied as he thought back to how Adam had trembled before him yesterday.

“He probably just needs somepony to help draw him out of his shell,” Pokey Pierce said as he pointed to the stage, “looks like Applejack is about to give a speech.”

Big Macintosh saw his sister silence the band and take the microphone in her hoof. He quirked an eyebrow when he noticed that she wasn’t wearing her hat. As she trotted back and forth along the stage, she smiled at the crowd.

“Howdy, everypony. First, I’d like to thank y’all for comin’ out to this here weddin’. It means a lot to us to have so many ponies here.” A bulb flashed from above, and Big Macintosh watched the press corps pegasus pull his camera back. “Now, before the couple heads off to Mareocco for their honeymoon—” She waited for the hoots and hollers to die down. “Amy and Adam have a little treat for us. They managed to bring a song down here, courtesy of DJ Sticky Fingers, all the way from Canterlot. Amy, Adam, y’all are up!”

Big Macintosh saw Amy take the the stage, but his eyes widened as Adam strolled onto the dance floor with a vest and stetson hat added to his outfit. Amy took the microphone from Applejack and started to shout.

“How are you doing, Ponyville?” she asked as she pointed out to the crowd, encouraging the ponies to cheer once more, “as I’m sure all of you know, we humans are majestic creatures.”

“Humans aren’t magical!” a voice in the crowd shouted.

“Majestic, Pinkie, not magical,” another voice corrected her.

“Thank you, Twilight!” Amy shouted to the sounds of laughter, “and thanks for the dirigible. Flying to Mareocco is going to be awesome. Anyway, my brother and I have a special dance back home that we hope you all will learn to love as much as we do.”

Adam smiled and took off his hat and waved it at the crowd. When his gaze reached Big Macintosh, he placed the hat back on his head and tipped it in his direction, causing him to blush. A tiny smile graced his muzzle.

“Do you think he would prefer the smaller stallions?” Pokey Pierce asked, the question causing Big Macintosh’s smile to disappear once more.

“I’m going to give the directions, and Adam is going to show you the moves. All right, everybody, let’s—”

“Everypony!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“Ponies, too,” Amy replied as she blew a raspberry in Pinkie Pie’s direction, “now, here’s what we’re going to do.”

As she explained the dance steps, Big Macintosh saw Adam move across the dance floor; he crossed his legs and kicked them out and then back, then he half-galloped across the stage and turned so that his back was towards him. He then kicked his leg out and brought it back in to touch his hand to his foot and did the same thing on the other side. As he gyrated his hips and threw his arm up while pretending to hold a lasso, Big Macintosh noticed that Pokey Pierce’s eyebrow quirked. How do humans manage to bend that way, Big Macintosh thought as Adam half-galloped across the stage once more, grabbed his hat, bent over and tipped it towards the crowd, and then faced back out to face the audience.

“Okay now,” Amy said, “who among you is brave enough to try it?”

Adam looked around through the crowd and waited for the first pony to volunteer. He heard his sister leaping off of the stage to join him, and when she got to his side, he leaned in.

“Think anyone will join us?” he asked, “or will it be like mom’s second wedding?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if this stage is filled with curious ponies with the way you moved those hips of yours.”

“Hush, you.”

Adam turned his gaze to Rarity and started to beckon her onto the stage, only to be met with an incredulous stare. He heard a pair of hooves come up on stage and waited for Golden Delicious and Applejack to join them.

“All right, come on now, ponies,” Applejack yelled, “let’s show these humans what we can do with four legs!”

A few more ponies joined in, and Adam turned his attention to Big Macintosh’s table when he saw movement coming from it, only to see a pale blue unicorn getting up and heading straight towards him. He looked over to Rarity, who cocked her head to the side, but then nodded and smiled.

“Hello,” the unicorn said, holding out his hoof, “I think I could try that dance.” He waited for Adam to shake his hoof before continuing. “Although with these hooves, you’ll have to excuse me if I’m not as nimble as you are.”

“Well then, just stand next to me and Amy and we’ll help you along.” Adam looked back over to the table, only to see that Big Macintosh had left and was nowhere to be found. He turned back to the stallion and smiled.

“Oh, sorry, I’m Pokey Pierce.” He turned slowly to show Adam his cutie mark.

“A safety pin,” Adam said, “I haven’t seen that one before.” He looked over to Amy, who simply threw her arm up and pointed her finger back and forth between the two. Adam took a breath. “Stand right here, and just use both your forelegs and hind legs at the same time.”

“I’ll follow your lead,” Pokey Pierce replied with a smile.

Adam looked up to the band and gave Fiddly Faddle a thumbs up. The mare smiled, picked up her fiddle, and then turned to the band. A few stomps thudded on the stage, and the music started. Adam turned to Amy and held out his arm.

“Ready?” he asked, smiling as Amy interlocked her arm with his.

“Let’s do it.”

As the dance started, Adam and Amy turned to one another and whispered as they shuffled across the floor.

“A unicorn, huh?” Amy asked, “that could be fun.”

“Amy,” Adam replied as he kicked his leg out, “I told Miss Rarity that I would think about it, not that I would throw myself at the first stallion that showed interest.”

“He is the one throwing himself at you,” Amy replied as the two of them spun in a circle, “and he’s not that large. Ask him what he does.”

Adam turned to his side, only to realize too late that after spinning around, Pokey Pierce was now on Amy’s side. He threw his head in Amy’s direction.

“So, Pokey,” Amy shouted as the ponies were whooping and spinning, “What does your cutie mark mean?”

Adam and Amy spun around, and he found himself next to Pokey Pierce again.

“I run a daycare center for the ponies who have to travel to Canterlot for work,” Pokey Pierce said as his mane grazed Adam’s shoulder, “foals, mostly.”

They galloped to the side of the dance floor.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Adam said as he briefly let go of Amy’s arm to twirl his hat in the air and gyrate his hips, though he didn’t notice that Pokey Pierce nearly stumbled, “so you're a nanny? You must be good with them.”

He grabbed Amy’s arm again, and the two spun in a circle and kicked their legs out. He heard Amy shouting at the stallion, but he didn’t hear the reply. She turned to him as they let go of each other and kicked out their legs and touched their feet to their hands.

“He says that dealing with foals, you have to learn to be gentle,” she said, emphasizing the last word as she grabbed his arm.

“Amy, stop it,” Adam replied with a huff, “he did not say it like that.” Adam rolled his eyes as the two spun around and he was back at Pokey Pierce’s side.

“So,” Pokey Pierce said as he kicked out his legs in a way that caused Adam to stifle a giggle, “Ponyville hasn’t had the chance to get to know you.” He crossed his legs and then kicked them out again. “There’s a restaurant on the outskirts of town that visiting humans really like. Why don’t you come out there sometime?”

Adam let go of Amy and grabbed his hat. As he spun around and threw his arm into the air, he gave Amy a pleading look. Amy, for her part, widened her eyes and mouthed, ‘do it’. Adam tried to control his breathing as he spun around once more, causing him to turn away from Pokey Pierce; Amy spoke to the stallion and then he watched as tiny sparks emitted from Pokey Pierce’s horn. His eyes widened as Amy spun them around again.

“What did you say?” he asked.

“I told him that you would love a chance to get to know him better.”

“You can be such an ass, sometimes.”

“Oh, live a little,” she chided as the song ended.

Adam cast a glance towards the table that Big Macintosh was sitting at a few minutes before and sighed. I hope he wasn’t too upset about the pants, he thought. As the stomps and cheers around him grew louder, he felt a hoof press against his hand. He turned around and saw Pokey Pierce staring up at him.

“So it’s a date?” Pokey Pierce asked.

Adam looked once more at Amy, who simply nodded her head. He looked down and smiled at the stallion, whose tail was now wagging back and forth.

“Sure.”

“I can’t believe you’re finally leavin’,” Applejack said with a sniffle as she tightly squeezed Amy, “Seems like just yesterday you arrived, and now here you are, part of the family.”

“I know,” Amy wheezed, “can barely breathe.” She let go of Applejack, who leaned back and blushed. “We’ll send you a postcard.”

“Did you get everything set for the barn?” she asked.

“Don’t worry,” Amy replied, “I left the organization instructions on my desk—anyone can understand them.”

Applejack nodded and turned to walk away, only to feel herself wrapped tightly in another hug from behind.

“Love you, girl,” Amy whispered, “thanks for everything.” Amy finally let go of the mare and waved Big Macintosh over, who slowly approached and accepted her hug. “Mac, you keep an eye on this one.” Amy pointed to Granny Smith, who responded by reaching out and flicking Golden Delicious with her hoof.

“And you best take care of Amy,” she cackled as Golden Delicious closed his eyes and sighed, “no tellin’ what trouble she’ll get into ‘cross the water.”

Amy shook her head and turned to the gangplank. She took a few steps to where Adam stood with his arms folded. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Amy smiled softly to him, snickering when she noticed his eyes watering. She placed her hands on his elbows and pulled him close.

“You take care of yourself, bro,” Amy said, “everything is going to be fine. Just give them a chance.”

“It’s not that,” Adam whispered as he turned his head away and sniffled, “this is it—you’re really going to be gone. When you get back, you’ll be going to Phillydelphia.” He reached up to wipe his eyes.

“Hey now,” she replied, “we’re Apples now, and Apples never fall far from the tree.”

“You’d better watch those puns,” Adam said as he tried to smirk, “that always leads to us humans saying everypony like the others.”

“Bite your tongue.” Amy pulled him close. “I love you, Adam.”

“I love you, too, Amy.” Adam finally let go. “Now you go have fun on your honeymoon with Golden, Missus Delicious.”

Amy gave Adam a playful punch on the shoulder and began to ascend the gangplank. Adam rubbed his shoulder and continued to watch her until she turned around and leaned on the railing.

“Honey,” she called down, “you ready?”

“Sure thing, sweetie.”

Adam saw the top of Golden Delicious’ mane as he started to trot up the gangplank, and he quickly reached out to grab the stallion’s shoulder. Golden Delicious stopped and slowly turned up to his gaze.

“I know we haven’t had a chance to get to know each other,” Adam said with a quiver in his voice, “but I’ll say it again—I know Amy loves you.” He leaned in close and tried to make his voice sound as gruff as possible. “Take care of her.” He squeezed his grip.

Golden Delicious smiled and placed a hoof on Adam’s hand. “I promise, on my honor as a stallion, that I will love Amy until the day I die.”

Adam felt Golden Delicious shiver slightly, at which point he realized that he was still gripping him tightly. He took a quick inhale and let the stallion go, shrinking back when he saw Golden Delicious rub his shoulder with his hoof.

“For such soft hands, you got a really tight grip. You look small, but I can tell not to cross you.” He tilted his head as Adam’s eyes widened. “You take care, now, brother.”

Golden Delicious waited for a moment and then trotted up the gangplank, giving Adam the chance to slowly untie the rope; he watched as the dirigible slowly rose into the night sky. Adam turned around—behind him, the crowd of ponies held onto the paper lanterns that had been strung up around the stage and dance floor. As the dirigible rose higher into the air, the ponies, one by one, let go of the lanterns—the hot air inside of them lifted each one into the sky and surrounded the newlyweds. The light from one of the lanterns shone on Amy’s face, and Adam saw her cover her mouth and then wave to him, tears streaming down her face. She raised her other hand and threw something down into the crowd of ponies, but it wasn’t until it was inches away from them that Adam noticed it was the bouquet.

“Mwa ha ha,” he heard Rarity shout out from somewhere in the crowd.

As Adam watched the dirigible grow smaller, he heard the sound of hooves behind him trotting away. The lanterns floated off into the distance until they looked like fireflies, then like stars, and then they finally faded completely. Now, the only sound Adam could hear was the wind as it blew through the trees. Even though the wind was warm, Adam couldn’t help but shiver. Something brushed against his side; he looked down and smiled when he saw a familiar patch of blonde mane before turning his gaze back to the sky.

“Adam,” Big Macintosh said, “you've been out here for a while. Everypony’s gone.”

“Yes, I know she is,” Adam replied, not looking down.

“You okay?” he asked, not wanting to correct him.

Adam glanced once more at the now empty sky, then he turned and made his way to the entrance of Sweet Apple Acres with Big Macintosh close by his side.

“I’ll be fine,” he replied.

“Walk you to the gate?”

Adam looked down and smiled softly to Big Macintosh.

“I’d like that.”

Storm's Comin'

Chapter Three: Storm’s Comin’

Rarity sighed the moment she felt the morning sunlight on her fur. As she shuffled off of the bed, she removed her sleep mask, levitated it onto the nightstand and stretched out her hooves. She shuddered when she heard cracking noises.

“Perfect,” she grumbled, “now I’m starting to sound like Adam with those knuckles of his.”

Rarity’s frustration melted away when she opened the bedroom door and smelled the aroma of fresh coffee wafting up from the kitchen. She heard the sound of hay bacon sizzling in a pan and smiled. At least he’s up, she thought as she descended the stairs, he didn’t come home until late last night.

She turned the corner and saw Adam standing in front of the stove, bobbing his head and humming a tune as he cracked open a few eggs and dropped them into the pan. She stopped, however, when she turned to the table and noticed three place settings.

“Adam, dear,” she asked, “are we expecting company for breakfast?”

Adam stopped humming and turned to Rarity with a quirked eyebrow.

“It’s Sunday, Miss Rarity,” he replied with a smile, “Amy always—”

He paused. A moment passed and the smile disappeared.

“Right,” he added softly as he turned towards the table to pick up the setting usually reserved for Amy, “going to have to get used to that.”

“Let me get that. You just focus on finishing breakfast. It smells wonderful, by the way.”

“Thanks.”

Rarity’s horn glowed, and the plate along with its flatware floated through the air, landing in their respective places on the shelves and in the drawers. She picked up the cup of coffee and poured the contents into the sink before setting it to the side. As she settled into her seat, she tried to think of a subject to discuss. Finally, she remembered what happened at the reception.

“So you met Pokey Pierce,” she said as she picked up her own mug and blew the steam away, “he seemed quite taken with you.”

Rarity waited for him to turn around. Come on, she thought, I know you’re going to do it. She gave a knowing smirk the moment he turned to the table; his cheeks had already turned red. Knew it.

“He’s… nice,” Adam replied, not looking up from the pan he held in his grasp, “he runs a daycare.” He slid the eggs and hay bacon onto a plate and handed it to Rarity.

“Yes, I was aware of that.” Rarity waited for him to fill his own plate and sit down before she continued. “And he’s taking you to Epicurious.” She grinned and took a sip of coffee. “Did you confirm a date for this rendezvous?”

Adam’s eyes widened and he nearly spat out his coffee.

“It is not a rendezvous,” he replied, trying not to cough, “I wouldn’t even call it a date—he said it would be a chance to get to know some of the other ponies in town.” He glanced over at the empty seat next to him. “I guess it will be good for me.”

Rarity levitated her fork and took a bite of the egg, but stopped when she noticed Adam rubbing his shoulder.

“Darling, are you all right?”

“Yeah, I just think I used too much force last night when doing that lasso move.”

Hold on,” she replied as she pushed her chair back, “I’ll get you something.”

Adam waited until Rarity left the room before he turned once more to the empty place setting. He sighed, picked up the hay bacon, and took a few nibbles before setting it back down before Rarity reentered, levitating two small vials over and setting one in front of him as she sat back down. He picked it up and read the label.

“MantiCure?” he asked.

“This stuff is amazing,” Rarity said, “as it turns out, manticore venom, when processed into a salve, does wonders with muscle aches.” She took the other bottle and opened it, squeezed out a small amount of the salve, and applied it around her eyes. “It also does wonders with reducing the puffiness around ones eyes and getting rid of crow’s feet.”

“So that’s your secret?” Adam smiled.

“Adam, I do not need supplies to look this fabulous. It’s just a… beauty regimen.” She nodded to the bottle in Adam’s hand. “That one is yours, if you want it.”

Adam opened the bottle and held it up to his nose to smell it, jerking back slightly at how acidic the aroma was. He placed a few drops on his fingers and immediately felt it chill his skin, but as he rubbed it on his sore arm, he immediately felt the pain go away, replaced with a slight numbness.

“Wow,” he said, “it really works fast.”

“Anything for you, dear,” she replied with a wink, “after all, what sort of friend would I be if I didn’t do everything in my power to make sure that you looked perfect for your date with Mister Pierce?”

Both of them turned their heads when they heard a sudden knock at the door.

“Now who could that be?” Rarity wondered as she levitated the bottles once more, “I’ll put these up and put yours on your desk. Could you be a dear and see who it is?”

“Judging from the knock, it sounds like Spike.”

Adam and Rarity shared a small laugh, as though privy to a private joke. They left the kitchen; Adam made his way to the front door as Rarity made her way back up the staircase. Adam opened the front door and covered his mouth to stop himself from laughing when he saw Spike on one knee with his head bent to the ground as he held out a violet. Adam looked behind the drake and saw Twilight Sparkle, who saw that it wasn’t Rarity at the door and lifted a hoof to her muzzle to hold back a similar laugh.

“I saw this and immediately thought of you,” Spike said as sweetly as possible.

“Oh, Spikey, you shouldn’t have,” Adam said as he uncovered his mouth and took the flower, “but I’m more of a hibiscus man, myself.”

Spike’s head shot up and his eyes widened in fear. As the dragon’s spines wilted, Adam and Twilight Sparkle couldn’t hold back anymore and they both broke into a fit of laughter. Spike rolled his eyes and snatched the flower out of Adam’s hand before trudging through the doorway. Adam wiped a tear from his eye and looked to the pony.

“That was the most adorable thing I’ve seen in a while.”

“Argh!” Spike growled from inside, causing the two at the door to laugh once more.

Adam held out his arm and beckoned for Twilight Sparkle to enter. She nodded and made her way inside and looked around, and it was then that Adam noticed that she was carrying a saddlebag loaded with books.

“Have something for Miss Rarity?”

“Oh,” Twilight Sparkle replied as she levitated the books out of the saddlebag and floated them towards him, “no, we actually came here to see you.”

Adam raised an eyebrow in confusion until he noticed the books, sighing as he began to read them out loud.

“Dealing with Loss in Five Easy Steps… Everything Everypony Expects when Experiencing Emptiness?” He cocked his head when he read the last one. “Miss Sparkle, what is this?”

Adam noticed a patch of pink mane next to him and he couldn’t help but leap in surprise when he saw Pinkie Pie standing at his side with a smile plastered on her muzzle.

“I came up with a great idea, Adam!” Pinkie Pie shouted before calming herself down as much as she could, “I knew that you were going to be a Gloomy Gus when Amy left, so I talked to Twilight to get some books so we can help you,” she said with a gentle smile, “you see, according to the Curly-Horse model, there are five stages of grief—”

“I’m fine, I promise.” Adam said as he held the book out for Twilight Sparkle to take back.

“The first stage, of course, being denial.” Pinkie Pie nodded knowingly as she pushed Adam towards a nearby couch, ignoring the snickers from Spike, who watched the scene play out with his arms crossed.

“Miss Pie!” Adam shouted as he came to rest on the couch, “it is far too early in the morning for this!” He reached up and massaged his temples.

“Followed by anger,” Pinkie Pie continued as she flipped through the pages of the book. Out of the corner of his eye, Adam watched helplessly as Twilight Sparkle levitated a quill and scroll from her saddlebags. He then turned to the dragon.

“Spike, can you please get Rarity to stop this madness?”

“No way, Mister ‘I’m a hibiscus guy,’” Spike replied as his smile grew even wider.

“Spike, if you make her stop, I’ll—”

“Does that count as bargaining?” Pinkie Pie flipped through more pages. “Wow, we are just flying through these stages. Don’t worry, Adam, we’ll get through this together.”

She placed a hoof on Adam’s shoulder, who winced when he realized the pain from earlier had now spread to his other shoulder. As Pinkie Pie placed more weight on it, he let out a small cry.

“There, there, Adam,” the mare whispered as the sound of the quill running across the scroll filled the room, “I’m here for you—we all are going to be here for you. It’s okay to feel depressed. You loved Amy, but she’s only going to be a few hours away.” She continued to hug him and then laughed. “It’s not like she’s being banished to the moon.”

Suddenly, a yell from upstairs pierced through the boutique.

“Adam Garnet!”

All creatures froze and slowly turned their gaze to the top of the stairs. Rarity stood over the railing, her nostrils flared and her eyes directed to Adam. Adam gasped when he saw what Rarity held in her telekinetic grasp. He turned back to Pinkie Pie, sighed, and then hunched his shoulders in defeat.

“Oh, I give up.”

“Um… acceptance?” Pinkie Pie asked with an awkward smile.

Rarity took a few deep breaths to control her anger, but even then she couldn’t stop her hooves from trembling as she slowly made her way down the stairs, her gaze never leaving Adam’s as each step echoed in the now silent boutique. When she reached the bottom of the stairs, she noticed Spike standing in the corner trying desperately to hide something behind his back.

“Spikey,” Rarity said with as much calm as she could muster, “there are some fabrics downstairs that are in need of organizing. Could you be a dear and go down there and straighten them up, please?”

Spike nodded furiously and within moments had disappeared down the staircase to the basement, his claws clicking on each step. Using her magic, she hurled what she had been holding onto the floor at Adam’s feet. She then turned to the basement door and focused her magic, slamming the door shut.

“Mister Garnet, would you care to explain what that—that rag!” she shouted, “is doing in my boutique?”

She watched as both Adam and Twilight Sparkle looked down at the newspaper, but only the other mares gasped.

“Oh, would you look at that,” Pinkie Pie said as she glanced at Rarity’s and Twilight Sparkle’s angry faces, “I need to get things ready for the ‘Congratulations Adam for going so fast through the Stages of Grief’ party.”

Pinkie Pie disappeared, leaving behind only a puff of smoke that didn’t disappear until after the front door opened and slammed shut once more.

“Why would you have a subscription to the Tall Tale Times?” Rarity continued as she took another step towards him, not stopping when Adam took a step away and fell back onto the couch, “explain yourself!”

“It’s only a newspaper, Miss Rarity.”

“That’s a lie and you know it!”

“Rarity, let him explain—”

“Yes, please do, Adam.”

“It is important to read stories about what ponies in other places think of the human issue,” Adam replied as he ran his fingers through his hair. He clamped his hands together tightly and cracked his knuckles, the sound causing Rarity to grit her teeth.

“Adam, the Tall Tale Times is a well-known anti-humanist newspaper,” Twilight Sparkle explained as she levitated the front page in front of her and began to read it out loud, “‘I was scared for my life,’ said Salt Lick, owner of Saltie’s, where the incident took place, ‘the way they stared at me with their black eyes and snarled at me with their pointy teeth.’ I can’t believe this,” she muttered as she flipped the page, “the human males of Tall Tale are known for their aggressive tendencies, though it is common to their species, according to Doctor Chaser—oh that stallion is a quack and everypony knows it.”

Twilight Sparkle crumbled the newspaper and threw it onto the couch, where it fell onto Adam’s lap. Adam refused to speak, choosing instead to simply rub his sore and now trembling shoulder, his eyes darting across the crinkled newspaper page.

“Well,” Rarity asked, “have you anything to say?”

“I have to know what ponies really think of me—of us,” he quickly corrected himself, “we’ve only been here a year, Miss Rarity. I just want to know what other humans are doing wrong so that I don’t make the same mistakes.”

“Of all the—” Rarity stopped herself as she started pacing back and forth around the boutique. She stopped and then turned to Adam once more. “Tell me this is not the reason you have been so wary of getting to know the other ponies.” She galloped to Adam, who still hadn’t looked up from the article, and reached down to gently pulled his gaze up to meet hers. “Adam, I need you to tell me, right now, that—”

There was another knock at the door, and Rarity huffed and galloped back to the front door. Before she opened it, however, she turned around and levitated the newspaper with her magic and set it aflame.

“This is not over, Mister Garnet.” Rarity took a deep breath and put on a smile before turning back to the door, and as it opened, she began her trademark introduction. “Welcome to the Carousel Boutique, where—”

“Where’s Adam?” Applejack shouted as she galloped into the room, her eyes darting back and forth, “there you are.” She made her way to Adam’s side, his gaze widening with each step she took until she finally placed her hooves on his hands. “Adam, I don’t know what to do. I can’t find ‘em!”

“Can’t find what?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“Darling, what is the matter?”

“I can’t find her instructions anywhere!” Applejack shouted as she closed her eyes and threw her head back, “Amy said they’d be on the table, but when I looked, sure as shoot they weren't there!” She let go of Adam and started pacing. “And now, we got Tall Order at the farm, talkin’ ‘bout the land issue.”

“Wait, what land issue?” Twilight Sparkle asked as her wings ruffled.

“Which do you think?” Applejack replied, “he just started in on Sweet Apple Acres bein’ a barony and goin’ on ‘bout it as a tax issue, like he does every year.”

“Oh for the love of—” Twilight Sparkle spread her wings and stomped a hoof on the floor, “tax issue, my rump. Come on, girls, get near me.” She turned to Adam. “Adam, I expect you to be at Sweet Apple Acres soon. Rarity is right—this isn’t over.”

“What’s the matter with Adam?” Applejack asked.

“It’s nothing,” he replied and crossed his arms.

Adam watched the three mares disappear into a ball of light. I wish humans could interact with magic, he thought as he made his way to the front door, then I could have at least been able to teleport with them. He closed the door to the boutique and started the trek to Sweet Apple Acres. A few minutes later, the door to the basement opened and Spike emerged with a triumphant smile on his face.

“Fear not, Miss Rarity,” he said confidently as he held the violet in his claw, “for I have—”

He looked around the room, but when he saw that it was empty, his smile melted away. A single petal detached, fluttering to the floor before he kicked it away and made his way out of the boutique, shutting the door behind himself.

This ain’t happening.

“So you do see what I mean, Mister Apple?”

Big Macintosh narrowed his eyes at Tall Order, who was too busy adjusting his tie and glasses to notice the glare being received. Big Macintosh watched the stallion push a stack of papers across the table.

“Eeyup,” he replied, “just like you said last year.”

Big Macintosh let Tall Order tap his hoof impatiently on the table, though the look he gave eventually convinced the smaller stallion  that to do so was not wise. Tall Order gulped and set his hoof back on the floor and instead turned to Granny Smith, but he realized that her glare was even more threatening, so he closed his eyes, sighing in frustration.

“I’ve tried to be reasonable,” he said, “truly, I have. But the fact of the matter is that since your land was given to you by Her Highness, there are certain—tax implications—which can no longer be ignored.”

“I can’t help but wonder why you’re bein’ so adamant about it now,” Granny Smith mused as she placed her hoof on her chin, “This don’t got nothin’ to do with Amy livin’ here, does it?”

“Oh please,” Tall Order scoffed as he took a step back. “The tax credits you received for housing the human has nothing to do with the miscategorization of your land.”

“She ain’t ‘the human’,” Granny Smith shouted as her hoof slammed against the table, “it’s Amy, and she’s my daughter-in—wait, she’s my niece…” She slammed her hoof again. “Dagnabbit, she’s an Apple, through and through.”

Big Macintosh looked through the paperwork. Funny, he thought, the stack of papers looks a lot bigger than last year’s. He went to stand, but the moment he did, he saw Tall Order’s eyes widen and his shoulders tremble, so Big Macintosh simply sighed and sat back down again.

“Please, look at it from our perspective, Mister Apple,” Tall Order pleaded, “don’t you find it a little unfair that all of the other ponies had to purchase their own farms and build them from the ground up?”

He turned back to Granny Smith and pointed a hoof at her.

“The fact that you were given this land has put your family at an unfair advantage for generations. Let me help you make this right—for the sake of harmony.”

The ponies all turned their heads at the sound of the front door opening, but when they didn’t see anypony, they looked down and saw a red bow poking out from the doorway.

“Apple Bloom, go upstairs,” Granny Smith said.

“But Granny, Twi—”

“I said now, young filly.”

They watched as Apple Bloom appeared from behind the doorway, her face crestfallen and her shoulders slumped. She walked quietly through the hall, and they waited until they heard the sound of her hooves reach the upstairs landing before they turned back to one another.

“So, what are the numbers gonna be this year, Mister Order?” Granny Smith asked, shaking her head when she saw the stallion’s eyes dart back and forth between the two Apples.

“If you want to bring everything up to equal hoof with the other families, then it would be a one-time payment of thirty-thousand bits—”

“Thirty… thousand?” Big Macintosh asked, his jaw dropping.

“Or you could just do eighteen-thousand this year and eighteen thousand next year.” Tall Order replied hopefully.

“That is a very steep interest rate, Mister Order,” came a voice from the porch.

Big Macintosh looked up in time to see a lavender aura surround the screen door and push it open, revealing Twilight Sparkle in the doorway with Applejack and Rarity by her side. The moment he saw Rarity, however, he looked past them to see if Adam was with them. He moved further back as Twilight Sparkle trotted into the room and tried hide his smile when he saw Tall Order bow to the floor.

“An additional six-thousand bits of interest for one year?” she asked, but when Tall Order refused to straighten back up, she groaned, “Mister Order, please rise.” She waited for him to stand up again. “Do we really need to have another debate about the amendment to Tax Code three-hundred thirty-seven section seventeen subsection twelve?”

“Your Highness, please,” Tall Order replied as his gaze turned to each pony in the room, one by one, “don’t make me out to be the villain.” His gaze stopped at Big Macintosh and he shivered again. “I didn’t even want to come out here. You have no idea how much pressure I am getting from the other cantons about this single issue.”

Tall Order waited for somepony else to speak, but when the room remained silent, he hung his head and trotted slowly to the door. He paused when he reached Twilight Sparkle, but then turned away, stopping only when his hoof was on the latch.

“Mayor Mare can’t keep pushing it off, either. The mayors of Dodge Junction, Tall Tale, and Appleloosa have petitioned The Royal Court to intervene, and—”

“Cousin Brae would never do such a thing!” Applejack shouted.

“I have said what I came here to say regarding the matter, Miss Apple,” Tall Order said with a snort, “I cannot speak for Mayor Apple’s intentions, but I am sure that he feels, just as the other mayors do, that it is unfair for the Apple Family to continue to have such… connections.” He looked at Twilight Sparkle once more. “Good night, everypony.”

The door slammed shut and the sound of hooves faded. The assembled ponies, however, remained frozen in place, though their expressions showed clearly what they thought. Big Macintosh flipped to the last page of the document, which contained the letter that the other mayors had signed. There, at the bottom, was Braeburn’s signature.

“Twilight, surely there is something—” Rarity began, only to be cut off by Twilight Sparkle.

“He’s right,” Twilight Sparkle said as she levitated the document to get a closer look, “especially with how many families have taken in humans for the tax credits, it only makes sense that it would reach a tipping point sooner or later.”

“Why would Braeburn even sign such a thing?” Applejack asked as she leaned onto the table, “and after he was here just last night.”

“I’m sure he has his reasons, Applejack,” Granny Smith replied as she placed her hoof next to her granddaughter’s, “the way Mister Order put it, Ah wouldn’t be surprised if he didn’t even have a say in the matter.”

“He wanted Amy to have her perfect day.”

The mares turned to the corner of the room, where they saw Big Macintosh staring down at the table. He never looked up, even as the others leaned in and waited for him to continued. Finally, Applejack spoke up in his stead.

“After all she’s done for us this year, Ah imagine it was the least he could do.” Applejack made her way to the living room. “Amy didn’t need to have no part of this.” She sighed and then turned to the group. “We can make this work, Ah know it.”

“And don’t forget,” Rarity added, “with how many barrels of apples you have stored, this year’s cider season will be your most successful yet.”

“Shoot,” Applejack said as she placed a hoof to her cheek, “I plum forgot about that. Where’s Adam?” she asked as she looked through the screen door. “Ain’t that far from Carousel Boutique. If this plan’s gonna work, he’s gotta figure out a way to get here, pronto.”

“I think I may have a remedy for that.”

Everypony turned to Rarity, who was currently tapping her hoof against her chin.

“But first,” she continued, “let me make some tea. This event has been quite taxing on all of us, and this will give Adam a chance to arrive.” She gestured to the living room. “Until then, let us try to regain our bearings.”

The ponies nodded and they trotted into the living room as Rarity levitated a kettle into the sink and lit the fire on the stove. As the kettle filled with water, she gazed out into the orchard, noting how the limbs of the trees reached out towards one another, barely touching.

This is for your own good, Adam, she thought as she set the now full kettle onto the stove and watched the water as it slowly came to a boil.

Adam shivered as he made his way down the main road towards Sweet Apple Acres, stopping every few steps when he heard the sound of a twig snapping in the orchard or a strange noise coming from the forest. Thank God Amy’s wedding was yesterday, Adam thought as he looked up at the clouds, she would have probably smacked Rainbow Dash if it had been this cloudy and dark. Adam looked down at his watch, surprised to see that it was only just past noon.

“Seriously?’ he muttered, “I can’t believe I’m this tired.” He looked up and down the road but could see neither Ponyville nor Sweet Apple Acres. “How did Amy do this every Sunday?”

Adam stopped once again when he heard the sound of hooves approaching, and as he focused, he noticed a thin, grey stallion trotting towards him. He stepped to the side and waited, but was surprised when the stallion went out of his way to continue on the other side of the road, as far away from him as possible. Adam waved to him, but winced when the stallion simply huffed and continued on his way. As the stallion’s hoofsteps faded, Adam reached the top of the hill and sighed in relief when he saw the chimney of the homestead of the farm. He squinted and could just make out the form of Rarity’s white fur in the front window, levitating a tea kettle into the air.

Though he was able to see the farmhouse, it still took him a few more minutes to get to the front porch. He grabbed the door handle to let himself in, but stopped when he heard his name.

“Have Adam move in here to help with organizin’?” he heard Applejack ask.

Adam let go of the handle and waited on the front porch as the wind picked up around him. Rarity would have a fit if she found out you were eavesdropping, he thought, though the thought alone couldn’t keep him from wanting to listen.

“Yes,” Rarity replied, “I feel Adam could use the change of scenery.”

“Rarity,” Twilight Sparkle said, “is this about the paper?”

“Of course not. I have simply come to the realization that having Adam at my side has hindered his willingness to get to know more ponies.”

Adam heard the kettle whistle and ducked out of sight the moment he saw Rarity re-enter the kitchen to take it off of the stove.

“Besides,” Rarity continued, “I’m certain he would love it out here. He can’t possibly be taking well to the fact that Amy is gone.”

“You sure that’s a good idea?” Adam heard Granny Smith ask, the words causing him to furrow his brow, “he ain’t like Amy.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” Rarity asked.

“Well…” Adam heard Granny Smith cough as the room went silent. “Adam don’t seem as hearty as his sister.”

“Granny’s right,” Applejack added, “bless his heart, but I need to hire a farmhoof for cider pressin’ season. I don’t think Adam’s cut out for farm work.”

Adam’s eyes narrowed.

“I think this could be a good opportunity for Adam,” Twilight Sparkle said, “he needs to get to know more ponies. Besides, family is important, right, Applejack?”

“Big Mac, what do you think?”

At the mention of Big Macintosh’s name, Adam felt his chest tighten. He reached out again to grab the latch, but fought himself from opening it to reveal that he had arrived. Adam held his breath as the seconds passed. Finally, he heard Big Macintosh sigh.

“Nope.”

Big Macintosh held the teacup in his hooves and struggled to keep himself from breaking it. He turned to Granny Smith as she read through the amended documents through her thick bifocals. He then turned to Twilight Sparkle, her wings fluttering as though they had a mind of their own until she rolled her eyes and willed them back into a prone position. His sister, for her part, simply batted Twilight’s errant wings away from her muzzle while struggling to maintain her composure.

It wasn’t until he looked at Rarity that he felt himself stiffen; the look she now gave was the same look she gave when she had asked him to let Fluttershy to perform one more time in his stead as the bass singer for the Pony Tones. He thought about how he had seen Adam the night before as he stared into the night sky in the direction of Amy’s dirigible. He turned back to his sister and imagined how Adam must have felt, his mind continuing to wander, until it reached the memory of him standing at the gate of Sweet Apple Acres as his sister trotted away to head for Manehatten. He immediately felt his heart drop into his stomach.

But Adam’s just so... little, he thought as the memory of the human cowering in the corner of the boutique burned itself into his mind once more, he wouldn’t last a day out here. He took a breath and set his cup down.

“Nope.”

“Do not underestimate Adam, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said, “he isn’t as—” Rarity stopped herself when the sound of footsteps on the porch thudded through the air and into the house.

All ponies turned to the entry and watched the screen door open and Adam entered. Big Macintosh noted Adam’s form as he stood in the doorway; the way he instinctively reached up to straighten his tousled hair, the manner in which he quickly brushed away the dust from his shirt, and how, the moment Adam’s eyes met his own, the human quickly turned away.

“I can’t believe that Amy used to walk all the way to Carousel Boutique every Sunday just to have breakfast with me,” Adam said, though Big Macintosh couldn’t help but feel that it was said in a rehearsed tone, “then again, I suppose it is good exercise.”

“Oh good, you’re here,” Rarity said, “we were just about to discuss how to fix the issue that Amy inadvertently left.”

“Oh?” Adam asked.

Big Macintosh turned to Applejack the moment he heard the way Adam ask the question and hummed to himself when he saw that Applejack’s eyebrow was raised.

“Yes,” Applejack replied, “we were just talkin’ ‘bout you.”

“What were you talking about?”

Applejack paused, and when Big Macintosh turned to find out why, he noticed the look she was giving Adam and could tell that she knew he was hiding something. It wasn’t until Adam’s eyes finally met his that he finally could see what it was the human was holding back. Why does he look so hurt, Big Macintosh wondered and he shifted uneasily on the couch, but when he turned to the kitchen and noticed the window was open, his eyes widened.

“Adam, we were wonderin’ if you could come stay on the farm to help figure out this whole barn situation,” Applejack said.

“The assumption, of course, being that if anypony could figure out what was going through Amy’s mind when she organized the barn, it would be you,” Rarity added as she took a sip of tea.

“But it’d be a lot of hard work,” Granny Smith said, “We need all hooves and fingers workin’ to make sure the other chores get done, too.”

Big Macintosh looked down at Adam’s lap and noticed that he was wringing his hands again. He looked over at the table in front of him and saw the kettle sitting next to an unused cup.

“You want some tea?” he asked, smiling when he saw that when Adam looked back up, his hands had stopped shaking.

“Yes, please,” he replied, and when he reached out to take the cup, Big Macintosh felt Adam’s fingers graze his hoof.

For a moment, the house reverted back into an unsettled silence. Granny Smith finally set aside the paperwork onto a nearby table, while on the other side of the room, Twilight Sparkle mumbled tax codes to herself as she brushed away a few pieces of dust from her feathers. Applejack looked at the pictures on the wall, her gaze stopping at the new ones that included Amy towering a foot over the other members of the Apple Family, the only pony coming close to the top of her chest being Big Macintosh himself.

Rarity simply looked on in interest at how Adam and Big Macintosh kept just missing eye contact with one another. With each missed glance, Adam’s gaze grew more narrow and Big Macintosh’s frown grew larger. She cleared her throat and set down her cup.

“Adam, the decision is yours to make,” she said, “but we are caught up at the boutique with regards to work, so you don’t have to worry about me.”

“So long as you think you can handle the work,” Applejack said.

“I can—” Adam began.

“It ain’t that we think you’re weak or nothin',” Big Macintosh blurted out, interrupting him, “we just don’t wanna see you gettin’ yourself hurt is all.”

“I appreciate the concern, Mister Macintosh,” Adam replied, “but I am not as fragile as I obviously appear.”

Big Macintosh didn’t have to be the element of honesty to read the truth that Adam said through his eyes as his gaze turned to each pony in the room. As Adam continued, Big Macintosh’s ear twitched at the sound of certain words that were emphasized.

“I grew up on the same farm as Amy. I may not look as heart—as strong as Amy, but I can work. Besides, I haven’t been given the chance to get to know other ponies. The change of… pace, will be a welcome vacation. It is peaceful out here.” He paused and took a sip of tea. “Besides, with all that you’ve done for Amy, you all have made her so happy. I just want to do what I can to help.”

Big Macintosh placed a hoof on his chin, giving Adam a thoughtful expression. He smiled, trotted to the chair that Adam was seated in, and then offered his hoof. Adam returned the smile as his fingers wrapped around and brushed against his fetlocks.

“You’re hired,” Big Macintosh said, eliciting a giggle from Applejack as Adam simply rolled his eyes, “we expect you first thing in the mornin’,”

“Oh dear,” Adam said as he let go of Big Macintosh’s hoof and leaped out of the chair, “that doesn’t give us much time to pack.” He turned to his current employer. “Miss Rarity? Care to come back and help me?”

“A week’s worth of wardrobes? That won’t be a problem,” Rarity replied.

“Beg pardon?” Applejack asked.

“Well,” Adam explained, “you have your morning work outfit, your afternoon lazing about outfit—”

“Ah yes,” Rarity mused, “the ‘lazing about-fit.”

“The evening going outfit,” he continued to list, “not to mention the emergency outfit and the sleepwear. And then you simply multiply it by seven.”

“Oh, Mister Garnet,” Rarity said as she wiped a tear from her eye, “why aren’t there any stallions like you out there?”

“That’s—” Applejack said, her eyes widened in disbelief, “a lot of baggage.”

“Don’t worry. I’m sure we can get Spikey to help us—”

“Oh no! Spike!”

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes widened and her wings flared out. Her horn glowed, and a moment later, she was gone in a flash of light. The remaining ponies headed to the porch, stopping only when Granny Smith noticed a bow poking out from the top of the stairs. She coughed, and Apple Bloom began to hop down the steps.

“Is Uncle Adam stayin’ with us?”

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh replied.

Adam stared out towards the barn in the distance. If anyone can figure this out, it’s you, he thought back to what the others said. Rarity and Big Macintosh stood on either side of him as Applejack leaned out from the porch and lowered her stetson. It was only late afternoon, but the clouds had grown darker and the wind began to pick up.

“Storm’s comin’,” Big Macintosh said.

“It was originally going to be two days,” Rarity said, “but Amy… convinced… Rainbow Dash to push a two-day storm into one larger one this evening.”

“Amy threatened her, didn’t she?” Adam asked, though he knew the answer.

“It is as though she doesn’t care at all what ponies think of her,” Rarity replied as she leaned in to Adam, “speaking of which, there is still the matter of the paper to discuss.”

“I understand. Let’s head back before the storm starts.”

As the two began to head back to the boutique, Adam felt a hoof brush against his side. He looked over and saw Big Macintosh staring up at him.

“You sure you’re gonna be okay comin’ out here?” he asked.

“Don’t you worry about me,” Adam replied with a smile, “I know Apples may be strong, but a Garnet is made out of tough stuff, as well.”

Rarity chuckled at the pun. The two waved goodbye. Applejack waved her hat in the air, but Big Macintosh simply stood in the yard and watched as Adam and Rarity’s figures grew smaller and smaller until they finally disappeared behind the hill going towards Ponyville.

“Hope they get back to the boutique in time,” Applejack said from behind, “I don’t care how tough he claims to be, I can only imagine whose shrieks would be louder if those two got caught in the rain.”

Big Macintosh heard the door behind him slam. He looked up once more to the sky as the wind threw his mane back and forth and he watched as a few pegasi flew quickly through the clouds, pushing the stratus together to form them into cumulous. He waited for a moment, shook his head, and then headed back inside.

An Apple A Day

Chapter Four: An Apple A Day

Applejack grunted as she pushed the barn door open, hooves sinking into the mud. Adam stood at the entrance. Umbrella in one hand and cup of coffee in the other, he waited for the farm pony to return to his side to usher him in. The sound of raindrops pelting the metal roof echoed through the barn as Adam tried to peer into the darkness.

“Can’t believe it’s still so dark from the clouds,” Applejack muttered as she reached against the wall to find the lantern.

“Yes, the clouds are the problem.” Adam took a large swig. “The fact that it is six-thirty in the morning and Celestia is only just beginning to raise the sun is irrelevant.”

“Amy used to be the first one up every mornin’,” Applejack said, “in fact, sometimes, she’d be the one makin’ breakfast. One mornin’ when she and Gee Dee first met, he walked into the kitchen and—”

“Tell me she was singing to herself,” Adam cut her off.

“More than that, she was dancin’ to herself.”

“Awesome.”

Adam took another sip of coffee, though this time he did so while sporting a large smirk.

“I’m sure for Gee Dee, it was love at first sight, if you get my drift,” she said as she nudged Adam’s side.

“Miss Applejack, why couldn’t you have let me have my satisfaction?”

“Serves you right.”

She held out the lantern, reached for the box of matches kept nearby, and struck one of the matchsticks against her hoof. As the light grew, Adam’s eyes widened as Applejack trotted through the barn and lit each lantern on the support beams, revealing row upon row of barrels stacked to the roof.

“Amy did all of this?” Adam asked as he entered the barn and shook off the umbrella.

“Eeyup,” Applejack replied as she shook out her mane and tail, “if only we knew why she organized it this way.”

“This is…” Adam’s words trailed off as he counted the rows and columns and multiplied the numbers in his head. “This has to be at least a thousand barrels—on either side.” He turned back to the mare. “Miss Applejack, how many apples are in each barrel?”

He waited as Applejack moved her eyes back and forth as though she could see the numbers in front of her. Adam leaned the umbrella against a nearby barrel and began to massage his temple as the rain continued to fall.

“Well, we got a bushel in a barrel, and ‘bout a hundred-twenty apples in a bushel, so Ah reckon we got ‘bout quarter-million apples in here.”

Adam’s eye twitched as the barrels seemed to grow even larger in his mind.

“Somethin’ the matter?”

“There are no labels on these barrels, Miss Applejack, and I—”

“Sugarcube, I gotta deal with Rarity callin’ me ‘Miss’.” She reached out and placed a hoof on Adam’s arm. “We’re family, just Applejack’s fine,” the mare chuckled as she pointed to the door. “Now, me and Big Mac are gonna be out buckin’ the apples in the East Field. I hope you can figure out somethin' here by the time we get back with the first cart of ‘em.”

“You two are going to be working?” Adam walked to the door and pointed at the sky.

“Eeyup.”

“But in this? Applejack, that hardly seems healthy.”

Adam turned to the homestead just in time to see Big Macintosh step out onto the porch. The stallion looked out towards the direction of the East Field with a determined grin and began to stretch his legs out. Adam saw Big Macintosh twist his body back and forth, as though he was working out some kinks in his back, and noticed his tail as it swished back and forth.

“Adam?”

“Yes?” Adam shook his head and turned back to Applejack. “Sorry, I’m not used to being up this early, so I may seem a bit absent-minded. Back to the subject at hand—hoof. This cannot possibly be a good idea,” he continued, unable to hide the concern in his voice, “what if one of you gets sick?”

“Well, it ain’t like we’re gonna just sit in the house while you stay out here,” Applejack said as she turned back to the barrels and walked a few steps away, “though these barrels can get mighty heavy. I move faster through the fields, so maybe I can convince Big Mac to help you out in here and—”

“No!”

Applejack leaped back and then turned back towards Adam, cocking her head to the side as she did. Adam had his hands up but slowly lowered them to his sides. He then proceeded to the nearest barrel and inspected it.

“I do not need help to figure out how she did it,” Adam said, “surely, she must have put some sort of label on these barrels.” He held the lantern up to his face as he looked on.

“The lantern light isn’t exactly helping me locate it, however,” he sighed

“Well, Amy did manage to talk to Twi and get an electric light put up here.” Applejack pointed to a metal stand near the back of the barn. “That should help you see the mark for what type of apple is in each one. Just shine the light on the barrel and you’ll find it…”

Applejack’s voice faded as Adam’s attention turned once again turned to the stallion on the front porch.

“—and that’ll make it easier for you. Amy said she branded each barrel and that the instructions would explain it, but I couldn’t find them on the desk. I swear if I find out Discord did somethin’ I'm gonna take these here clippers and...”

Adam froze. He was turned away from Applejack, fortunately, so she couldn’t see his eyes widen as he finally understood what had happened. After another moment, Adam stood up and reached for the umbrella.

“I’m sure I can get this worked out, Applejack,” he said as he reached the door. “Excuse me, I’ll be right back.”

Before Applejack could say anything, Adam ran out of the barn and into the rain, but the moment he placed the umbrella over his head, the rain stopped. He held his hand out, and when he felt nothing, he lowered the umbrella.

“That’s good timin’,” Applejack said as she left the barn, “guess we won’t need to worry ‘bout gettin’ Big Mac to help you.”

“Applejack, I said—”

“Adam needed help?”

Adam yelped as the shock of yellow mane appeared in his periphery, but when he looked down, he saw Big Macintosh rubbing one of his forelegs over the other.

“Sorry,” he said, “didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Adam, you sure there ain’t nothin’ wrong?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, I’m fine,” Adam replied as he looked down to Big Macintosh, “and I promise I can take care of the barn myself.”

Applejack and Big Macintosh watched Adam run off towards the house, though neither Adam nor Applejack had seen the blush steadily growing on the stallion’s face. By the time Applejack turned to her brother, however, he had already turned away and began to trudge through the mud towards the East Field. She galloped to catch up to him, and when she did, she pushed against his side.

“I swear that human can be more timid than Fluttershy,” she muttered, “you got any idea why he’s actin’ that way?”

“Nope.”

Applejack stopped. Did Big Mac just, she thought, only to shake her head a moment later, no, he ain’t got a reason to lie. She galloped once more to catch up, slowing back down once she noticed that Big Macintosh’s head hung a little lower than usual. They continued on in silence, occasionally turning back to the homestead with looks of concern.

*****

“I threw it in here,” Adam mumbled, “I know I did.”

Adam pushed the desk away from the wall—the inevitable scratching sound of wooden legs on wooden floor piercing his ears—and felt along the wall for any sign of the papers. Adam glanced at the empty upturned wastepaper basket and sighed as he cupped his hands over his face. You’re the reason the Apples are in this mess, Adam thought as he closed his eyes, make it right.

“Uncle Adam?”

Adam gasped and opened his eyes. Apple Bloom stood in the doorway with her saddlebags hanging askew and her bow tied up crooked. Adam wiped his eyes and chuckled at her.

“Abby, come here,” he sniffed as he beckoned for her to enter.

Apple Bloom nodded and entered; Adam immediately went to work straightening her bow and adjusting her saddlebags.

“Look at you,” he said, “hasn’t Applejack taught you about being presentable?” He leaned back to look at his work.

“No, but Sweetie Belle once had an idea of us bein’ Cutie Mark Crusader Models.” Her shoulders drooped. “It didn’t end well.”

“Oh come now,” Adam replied, glad for the distraction, “what matters is that you were willing to try new things. Isn’t that what being a crusader is all about?”

“I guess.” Apple Bloom leaned in to get a closer look at Adam’s face. “Uncle Adam, are you cryin’ ‘cause you’re happy again?”

“What?”

“At the weddin’, Amy said that you cry when you’re happy  and you were just cryin’ again,” she said, “so you’re happy you moved in with us?”

Adam clenched his teeth and stiffened his jaw as he pulled Apple Bloom in for a hug.

“Abby,” he said, “of course I’m happy to be here spending time with you.” He forced a smile as he pulled Apple Bloom away. “Uncle Adam is just being a silly human.”

He froze.

“Humans act silly sometimes,” he continued, his voice fading slightly. “It makes us difficult to figure out, sometimes.”

“Like Discord?”

“Yeah,” he chuckled, “like Discord.”

Adam’s gaze shot across the room; they landed back on the wastepaper basket and he grabbed it and held it up for Apple Bloom to see.

“Just out of curiosity,” he said, “you wouldn’t happen to know if Granny Smith emptied this yesterday, did she?” He watched Apple Bloom’s ears fall flat.

“Nope,” she replied, “that was one of my chores this week. We burn the paper for the heatin’ stove downstairs.”

“Of course,” Adam said as he let go of the basket and pulled Apple Bloom in for another hug, “I’m sure Big Macintosh is really proud of you, being so responsible for someone so young.”

“I’ll have you know, Uncle Adam,” Apple Bloom replied with a huff as she wrestled out of Adam’s grasp, “that this pony managed to deliver an entire cart of pies through the Hayseed Swamps while fightin’ off a chimera.”

Adam quirked an eyebrow.

“Okay, I may have had some help from my sister,” she replied, looking back to the basket, “are you lookin’ for somethin’ Aunt Amy wrote? Did you try her diary?”

“Apple Bloom,” Adam gasped, “tell me you haven’t read my sister’s diary.”

“Maybe just a little,” she replied as she pointed to the bottom of the bookcase. Her ears fell flat again, and Adam couldn’t help but feel bad for her. He scooped her up once more.

“You didn’t happen to come across any blueprint sketches of the barn or organizational charts, did you?”

“Nope,” she replied as Adam noticed a blush creep up Apple Bloom’s cheek, “but I did find a word in there. What’s a—”

Apple Bloom glanced around and whispered into his ear. The moment Adam heard what she said, his jaw dropped open and his eyes widened. He pulled Apple Bloom away.

“Let’s just not repeat that word in front of your school friends, okay?”

“But ain’t you gonna tell me what it means?”

“Miss Rarity would know,” Adam blurted out but then covered his mouth with his hand.

“Thanks, Uncle Adam!” Apple Bloom shouted as she galloped out of the room.

Adam slowly stood up and turned his attention to the bookcase. Well, he thought, if the Apples don’t kill me for messing up their plans, then Miss Rarity certainly will once she learns what I just did. Adam shrugged his shoulders and walked over to the bookcase.

“May as well go three for three,” he said as he pulled the diary from the bottom shelf and flipped towards the end, “this must be an older one,” he mumbled and started to close the book, stopping when the line at the top of the page caught his attention.

He kissed me.

Adam reread the sentence a few times before he continued.

It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be. It’s like kissing a guy with a really soft beard. Oh, and tongue. Lots of tongue. Lots and lots of tongue, like—

Adam’s eyes widened and his cheeks burned, but, like that one time when Sweetie Belle galloped through Carousel Boutique in an outfit she ‘created’ in an attempt to get a cutie mark like her sister, painful curiosity refused to allow him to turn his eyes away. A few seconds later, Adam turned the page.

Twilight gave me a book today. ‘Making It Relatable: A Guide to Interspecies Dating’ by a guy named Trenderhoof. (God, who names these ponies?) Good book, maybe I should tell Adam to pick it up sometime. Lord knows it’s been forever since he’s had a good—

“And we’re done,” Adam said as he closed the diary and put it back as another book caught his eye, “‘An Apple A Day: A Compendium’—this could be useful.”

Adam picked up the book and tucked it under his arm as he left Amy’s old room, taking care not to bump into the pile of his suitcases that Spike had stacked precariously on the edge of the bed.

*****

Big Macintosh’s hoof slammed against the tree with a thud, sending a shower of apples falling into the baskets that were placed strategically around the trunk. Droplets of water fell down as well, landing on the stallion’s fur and matting it down. Each tree he kicked sent down a smattering of water, soaking him until even his mane pressed against his ears.

“The mud’s slowin’ us down,” Applejack shouted from a distance, “Been at it for an hour and only got three rows in.”

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh replied as he trotted to the next tree.

“I hope Adam’s makin’ progress on those barrels,” she said as she walked by with a basket balanced on her back. “I showed him where the light was so he could find the symbols and told him where to find the extension cord so he isn’t lugging the barrels around.”

Big Macintosh nodded as he kicked the tree, sending another deluge of apples to the ground. He wiped his brow and looked up to the sky; a lot of the clouds had already vanished, but he could still see a few gray cumulus dotted amongst the blue. In the distance, Big Macintosh saw a single white cloud with a rainbow tail dangling off to the side, and he rolled his eyes before continuing with his work.

“I’m sure he’s a good worker,” Applejack continued, “just wish I could figure out why he seems so nervous all the time.” She set the barrel down on a nearby cart. “I know he ain’t scared of ponies, ‘cause Rarity mentioned she was comin’ by tomorrow to help Adam get ready for his date with that Pokey fella.”

Big Macintosh’s balance wavered for only an instant, but it was enough to throw off his kick so that when it landed against the tree it simply broke off a piece of bark.

“Ouch,” Applejack hissed, “that must’ve hurt.” She reached out to grab Big Macintosh’s hoof, but he quickly jerked it away. “Somethin’ wrong, Big Mac?”

“Nope,” he replied and repositioned himself to kick the tree again.

Applejack hummed to herself and decided to work on the tree next to her brother rather than going back to her row.

“You know, I couldn’t help but notice you lookin’ at Adam last night,” Applejack said, smiling when she saw her brother lose balance again, “Ain’t like Pokey put a claim on him or nothin’.”

“Nope,” Big Macintosh replied.

“Is this ‘cause he’s your cousin-in-law?” she asked, “I’m pretty sure it don’t count when you ain’t the same species.”

Big Macintosh blushed and shook his head, nearly losing balance once more. He turned and snorted angrily in Applejack’s direction.

“Adam don’t like big stallions.”

“How can you know that? Ain’t like you’ve spoken to him much.” She nudged his shoulder. “Who knows, maybe if you open up to him, he’ll see that you’re actually just a big ole bear.”

Big Macintosh shook his head and kicked the tree, letting the sound of apples drown out his sister’s voice for the moment. He trotted to the next tree and prepared for another kick, ignoring the slight pain in his hoof. He heard the sound of Applejack kicking the tree next to him and then apples falling before she spoke again.

“Shoot, the only ‘date’ you even went on was ‘cause of a love poison,” Applejack continued, “maybe we should get Rarity to set you up on a date, too.”

“Applejack…” Big Macintosh said, his tone dark.

“If you’re too scared to talk to Adam, maybe you could talk to one of Rarity’s friends.”

“Applejack…”

“A stallion like you? Shoot, I’m surprised you ain’t havin’ to beat ‘em off with both hooves.”

“They’re all scared of my size!” Big Macintosh finally shouted as he kicked his leg out, but he fell off balance again and hit the tree with the side of his hoof, sending a sharp pain up his leg. “Ah!”

As he fell to the ground, Big Macintosh heard his sister gallop to his side.

“Big Mac, you all right?”

“I’m fine,” he replied as he stood back up and limped to the next tree.

“No, sir,” Applejack said, “Ah ain’t gonna have you hurtin’ yourself out here and leavin’ me to do all the buckin’ for the rest of the week alone.” She paused and turned towards the barn, and a smile formed. “Mister, you’re gonna go help Adam.”

Big Macintosh shook his head, but Applejack held up her hoof.

“This ain’t a debate,” she said, “I don’t care what you say to him, but you will at least be hospitable and try to get to know him.”

Big Macintosh lowered his head and started to walk towards the barn, hiding his limp as best he could.

“And clean yourself off!” she called after him, “make yourself look presentable!”

The stallion turned to look at himself and sighed—not only was his fur speckled with water, but when he fell his entire underside became caked with mud. Suppose it would be best to make myself decent, he thought as he trudged to the farmhouse, only to be greeted by Granny Smith as she stood on the front porch with a suspicious glare on her muzzle.

“And where do you think you’re goin’?” she asked.

“I hurt my hoof.” Big Macintosh pointed to the barn. “Applejack wants me in the barn helpin’ Adam.” He looked over his hindquarters. “But I need to clean up.”

“You wanna track that mud in this house I just finished sweepin’?” Granny Smith shook her head and pointed to the side of the house. “There’s a hose right out back.”

“That’s where we give Winona her baths.”

“Shoot, back in my day we had to clean ourselves down at the river,” she said as she took a seat in the rocking chair, “didn’t have no indoor plumbin’, neither. Just had to pray to Celestia that the current didn’t pull none of us away.” As she rocked back and forth, her speaking slowed and her eyes lowered. “I remember one time… had to take a bath in the middle of winter… Apple Strudel was visitin’ us…”

Big Macintosh waved his hoof in front of the drowsy mare before taking a step back.

“Heh,” she snickered as she continued to doze off, “he said ‘it’s just that way ‘cause the water’s cold’.”

Another sigh escaped from Big Macintosh’s muzzle as he walked to the side of the house, where he found a metal bucket leaned against the wall next to a garden hose. He turned the spigot and began to clean himself off, but then he saw his reflection in the bucket. Big Macintosh dropped the hose and looked at his reflection for a moment before he reached up and took off his work collar, setting it to the side before turning back to look at himself. He practiced smiling a few times before he noticed the hose was still running and resumed cleaning himself, his mind beginning to race as he did.

How did Adam get stuck on my head, he wondered as he made a mental checklist of his interactions with the human: there were the times that he had seen him in passing when he was with either Amy or Rarity, during which he would be as loud as either of them. But when the guy’s alone, he thought, he’s a lot more…

Big Macintosh grabbed a towel that was hanging on the wall and began to dry himself off, still trying to find the right word to describe how Adam changed when alone. He remembered one small detail from when Adam properly introduced himself and then from the night of the wedding when he noticed Golden Delicious rubbing his shoulder.

His hands are really soft, but he can still hold onto something tight.

Big Macintosh hung the towel back up and began to rewrap the hose while still thinking about Adam’s hands. It was just a small detail, but for some reason the thought continued to take hold. As he checked his reflection once more, he reached up to his mane and straightened out a few knots that had appeared before giving himself a satisfied smile and heading back to the barn. His limp was still noticeable, but as long as he didn’t put too much weight on it, he knew it would be completely healed by tomorrow. No need to make Adam worry over nothing, he thought as he tried to walk evenly. As he got near the door, however, he heard the sound of something rush through the sky just above his head, followed by a poof noise.

“Look out below!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

Big Macintosh looked up just in time to see the torrent of water from the freshly kicked cloud cascade over him, drenching his fur once more. He reached up and pulled a lock of soaking wet mane away from his eye and glared at Rainbow Dash, who was now covering her muzzle with both hooves in an attempt to keep from laughing.

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry,” Rainbow Dash snickered, “it was just the last cloud and I wanted to hurry up and get the job done.” She choked back another laugh. “I really didn’t mean to kick it while you were under there, but you just trotted so fast that I… that I…”

Big Macintosh watched as Rainbow Dash finally lost control and fell to the ground, rolling and laughing.

“S-sorry, big guy,” she said as she tried to regain control of her voice, “let me fix that you you. One Rainblow Dry coming up.”

Before Big Macintosh had a chance to argue, he found himself surrounded by rainbows. As Rainbow Dash zoomed around him, he felt the wind pick up and dry off his fur and mane. As quickly as the rainbows appeared, they vanished, leaving behind only the pegasus, whose muzzle twitched and eyes widened when she saw what the drying had done.

“Uh, yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, nodding emphatically, “looks great.”

“Now wait a—”

“Gotta go!”

Rainbow Dash was gone in an instant with only a multihued trail left in her wake. Big Macintosh reached up to try to straighten out his mane once more, but froze when he heard the door behind him open. Don’t let him see you injured, he thought as he turned around.

*****

Adam’s legs quivered as he set the barrel back on the top row and heaved a sigh of relief. He glanced down at his watch and growled when he saw that it wasn’t even eight o’clock. Over an hour and I’ve only moved twenty of these blasted things. He wiped his brow with his sleeve, taking notice of the sweat stains around his chest.

“Oh, you look gross,” he muttered to himself as he lowered his arm and peered down the barn, “this is a nightmare.”

The electric light flickered on and off near the other side of the barn, and he grimaced at it before reaching over and grabbing another barrel to carry it over. The sound of Rainbow Dash yelling, however, caused him to stop and turn to the door.

“Look out below!”

Adam heard the sound of water splashing and he peeked through the slightly open door, where he saw Big Macintosh standing in a puddle of water. He looked up and saw Rainbow Dash flying above the stallion, noticing the fact that the sky was now clear and the sun was finally out. The moment his eyes went back to Big Macintosh, Adam found himself unable to turn away—the sunlight glistened off the stallion’s red fur, pressing the hairs against his body, accentuating the muscles beneath. The water flowed down Big Macintosh’s legs and collected at his fetlocks, where they fell off in beads to the ground.

Adam shook his head and took a step back, worried that he would be noticed. He turned back to the barrels and noted how many he had moved. With muscles like his, he thought as he rubbed his shoulders, I bet he could get this done in no time.

He heard Rainbow Dash say something, followed by the sound of wings flapping and wind blowing in the air. The moment he heard Rainbow Dash fly away, he opened the door and stifled a giggle at what he saw—Big Macintosh was standing in front of the door with his mane and tail sticking out as though he had touched a light socket.

“Oh dear,” Adam said, “now this is a problem.”

“What is?” Big Macintosh asked, unaware of the new problem until Adam calmly strolled over and began to pat down his mane with his hands, “oh.”

Adam chuckled and rolled his eyes as he reached back to straighten out Big Macintosh’s tail; as he grazed Big Macintosh’s injured leg, however, the stallion instinctively tucked it in towards his barrel.

“Right,” Adam said as he pulled away, “no leg touching. Sorry.”

“It’s all right,” Big Macintosh replied as he peered into the barn, “so how’s the count comin’?”

“Oh yes!” Adam answered loudly as he quickly turned around, “so far, I have managed to decipher the symbols on twenty of the barrels, and—”

“Only twenty?” Big Macintosh blurted out, immediately regretting it when he saw Adam pause.

“Well…” Adam placed a hand on the back of his neck as he tried to find an excuse. “You see, it just takes time to carry the barrels over to the light—not that it’s hard for me to do, or anything,” he chuckled and leaned casually against the barrels, “the symbols, yes, the symbols are just very difficult to find.”

Big Macintosh watched as Adam’s eyes darted back and forth. Something ain’t adding up, he thought, taking a few hesitant steps forward as he tried to control his gait. He walked over to the light stand and pointed at it.

“This light?”

“Well, Big Mac, that is the only electric light in here.”

Big Macintosh chuckled and pulled a cord out from where it had been hanging behind a bale of hay, smiling innocently as Adam’s jaw slowly fell open. He connected the cord to the lamp and grabbed it in his teeth to carry it over to Adam, who was now shaking his head.

“Sister said she told you ‘bout the cord this mornin’,” he said after setting the light at Adam’s feet.

Adam thought back to earlier in the morning. I could swear I was paying attention to everything she said, he thought, only to realize that there was a moment that he had been distracted. He tried to avoid Big Macintosh’s face as his cheeks burned.

“I must have been worried about weather…” he trailed off.

“Whether what?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Oh yes,” Adam said as he stretched out confidently and flashed a lopsided smile, “one must always remember that it is more important to know whether there will be weather than what the weather will be.”

Adam chuckled to himself, only to look up and see the confused look Big Macintosh was giving him. He stopped himself and then coughed awkwardly.

“Human joke.”

“I see,” Big Macintosh replied, “you sure you don’t need help?” Big Macintosh felt his tail swishing back and forth and willed himself to stop.

“Oh no,” Adam replied as he picked up the light, “now that I have the cord, I can get this done much faster.” He turned away and bent over to inspect the nearest barrel. “I would hate being responsible for keeping you away from bucking trees.” He glanced out from behind the barrels and noticed that Big Macintosh had turned his gaze conspicuously away from him. “I hear Applejack tell Amy that you even beat her at it.”

“She did?” Big Macintosh asked excitedly.

“Maybe…” he replied with a wry smile, “maybe not—though your reaction was priceless.”

“Very funny, Mister Smartypants.”

“Smartypants,” Adam muttered as he held a hand to his chin, “why do I recall Amy saying something about a doll with that name?”

Big Macintosh’s eyes widened and he tried to think of something to say. Suddenly, Applejack’s words echoed in his mind. Maybe if you open up to him, he’ll see that you’re actually just a big old bear.

“I’d be more than happy to help,” Big Macintosh said as he walked over to Adam.

“No,” Adam replied, “I’ve got it.”

Adam peered back from behind the next barrel he had inspected. Prove yourself, he thought as his gaze trailed back to Big Macintosh’s muscles.

Adam reached his arm up to the barrel stacked on top of the newly-labelled one, only to involuntarily flinch when he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. He heard the sound of Big Macintosh’s hooves trot closer.

“I don’t mind at all,” Big Macintosh said, “I can help…” His words left him when he realized that he had already reached out to help lift Adam up so that he could reach the barrel. “Uh, lift you up there?”

“Nonsense, Mister Macintosh,” Adam reiterated with a trace of irritation, “I’m perfectly capable of—ow!”

Adam rubbed his shoulder; while he was distracted, Big Macintosh took a deep breath and bent his neck to help lift Adam up, but when the human settled onto the stallion’s withers, Big Macintosh realized that Adam wasn’t quite as light as he looked. A sharp pain ran through his leg, and he felt his hind quarters quiver.

Nope, he thought, do it. Show him.

Adam’s balance faltered as he continued to massage his shoulders. Come on, you can do it.

What happened next occurred within moments, but for Adam and Big Macintosh, it seemed to occur in slow motion—Adam overcompensated his balance, which sent more pressure to Big Macintosh’s leg, which then caused Adam’s legs to wrap around the stallion’s neck—the combination of motions turned the two into a single mass of shivering limbs and a chorus of choked cries of pain.

          Big Macintosh’s body twisted until he felt himself tumble into the hay on his back, and the next instant, he felt Adam’s chin slam into his groin, causing the stallion to yelp out much higher than he thought possible. He thrust his head back, which hit the barrel with a heavy thud, bouncing him forward once more.

Adam felt a strange tickling sensation against his chin, and as his eyes darted back and forth, he realized that Big Macintosh’s legs were on either side of his head. He jerked his head back and struggled to remove himself from Big Macintosh’s body.

“Oh God!” Adam shrieked as he tried to pull himself away, wincing in pain when he tried to lift himself off of Big Macintosh.

“My faul—ah!” Big Macintosh cried out as he tried to stretch his leg, only to have the pain return and cause him to flinch his leg back to his barrel, tightening his grip on Adam’s head.

“What in tarnation's goin’ on in here, Big Mac?”

The two turned their heads to the door—a dark silhouette appeared in the doorway, and then they watched as a stetson hat fell to the ground. As Applejack stomped into the room, both Adam and Big Macintosh felt their bodies finally give out. Big Macintosh loosened his grip on Adam, who then rolled off of the stallion and fell to the ground next to him.

“It ain’t what it looks like,” Big Macintosh said as he rolled over.

As Applejack watched the two writhe on the floor, she walked slowly to the edge of the barn and banged her head against the post. Finally, she shook her head and reached down to pick up her hat.

“I don’t think even Discord could top this,” she muttered as she headed out to prepare the sick beds for her brother and brother-in-law, “Apple Bloom, get the beds ready!” she shouted, “Adam and Big Mac were foolin’ around and got hurt!”

Adam reached up to his head to massage his temples as he watched Apple Bloom gallop into the barn. Yes, he thought, I can take care of this barn by myself.

Keep the Doctor Away

Chapter Five: Keep the Doctor Away

The ticking of a grandfather clock echoed throughout the house. The sun shone through the windows, casting a short shadow on everything its light touched.

Adam took a deep breath and stared at his reflection in the mirror, unwilling to turn his gaze towards the elderly mare standing next to his bed. He heard the sound of her hooves as they clopped against the wooden floor.

“You’re a lot more like Amy than I reckoned,” Granny Smith said.

“Huh?” Adam asked, groaning as he tried to scoot back so that he was seated with his back against the headboard.

“Eeyup,” she replied. “Shoot, one of the first things she did when she got here was challenge Applejack to a hoof wrestlin’ contest.” She chuckled. “She held her own for a good ten minutes. You humans are a lot sturdier than you look.”

Adam nodded as he looked around the room and shook his head; his sister still hadn’t finished packing for her move. One wall was lined with boxes, only some of which were full of items: photographs in one box, crumpled clothing in another, and one with sheets of paper with the note ‘DJ Sticky Fingers Wedding Songs’ written in messy handwriting.

“Mare still hasn’t packed her clothes yet,” she said as she looked into the closet. “Surprised she didn’t bring her favorite shirt with her on her honeymoon.”

“Miss Rarity is still upset that Amy doesn’t like the dresses,” Adam added as he pointed to the clothes in the back of the closet. “It seems Amy just tucks the things she rarely wears in the back.”

The two looked around the room once more.

“Amy has quite the assortment of items,” Adam continued, “especially for being here only a year.”

“Mostly just knick-knacks.” Granny Smith took down a photograph from the wall and carried it to box of pictures. “Sometimes I worry she’s gonna end up like cousin Goldie*, and poor Golden Delicious* is gonna be stuck in a house full of cats.” She set the photograph into the box and then placed a hoof on the bed. “You doin’ all right?”

“I’m fine,” Adam said with a smile. “I just need a little rest.”

“That’s good to hear.” She waited a moment and then reached back and hit Adam in the back of his head. “Now what in tarnation were you thinkin’, overworkin’ yourself like that?”

“I—,” Adam stammered, dumbfounded at the sudden change in tone, “I just wanted to make sure that Big Mac knew I could handle the workload.” He paused for a moment. “What I meant to say was that I want to show you all that I can do the work.”

“Hmm,” Granny Smith replied, “and knowin’ Big Mac, he probably wanted to do what he could to help.”

“He does seem like the type to go out of his way to help others.” Adam replied as he looked down at his hands.

“The colt’s got a heart big as an Ursa Major,” she said as she took as seat on the bed. “He even let that Fluttershy mare sing in his place once.”

“With the Pony Tones? How could she possibly have taken his place?”

“Long story. What I’m sayin’ is that we can already see that you’re tryin’ your hardest.” She patted his leg. “You ain’t gotta impress us, Adam, and you certainly don’t gotta impress Big Mac.”

Adam cracked his knuckles at the same moment that Granny Smith lifted herself off the bed, her joints snapping as she straightened out.

“Looks like both of us have bodies that like to make noise.”

Adam laughed, his gaze following Granny Smith until she reached the doorway.

“Granny Smith?”

“Yes?”

“Thank you.”

“Ain’t nothin’, sugarcube. Now you rest up and get back to the barn when you’re ready.”

Adam heard the retreating sound of Granny Smith’s hooves in the hallway and turned once more to his reflection. He lifted his arms and flinched from the pain. He groaned as he lifted himself off  the bed and made his way to his suitcases. Let’s see, he thought as he moved the suitcases around, shoes, shirts, pants. He smiled when he came across a small bag, noting the contents when he opened it: straight-edge razors, lavender-scented soaps, and a now familiar vial.

“Just a little,” he mumbled.

Adam opened the vial of MantiCure and squeezed a little onto his fingers. As he rubbed it into his arms, he sighed in relief as an icy chill ran across his upper body. He lifted his arms once more and smiled when he didn’t feel the pain anymore. He placed the vial back in his bag and headed for the door, pausing to take one more look around the room.

“Don’t worry, Amy,” he said, “I will make sure that I fix this.”

Big Macintosh lay on his side and tried not to flinch as Zecora’s hoof trailed lightly over his leg. Applejack stood in the corner of the room, but Apple Bloom had decided to take her place at the foot of the bed so that she could read the labels on the vials that the zebra had taken out of her saddlebags.

“So what are you gonna try?” Apple Bloom asked as picked up a vial marked ‘Valerian Root’.

Big Macintosh hissed when Zecora pressed her hoof against his.

“A willow bark and ginger tea is all that is necessary,” Zecora replied without turning away from the stallion, “but I also suggest that you get some rest.”

“You got anythin’ that’ll help him walk around?” Applejack asked as she took a step forward. “We really got a lot of work to do.”

Zecora hummed to herself and reached into her saddlebags to pull out another vial. When she set it on the quilt with the others, Apple Bloom immediately picked it up.

“Ain’t this the stuff you sold to Mister Rich?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Indeed, this salve was my creation,” Zecora said with a nod, “it should be safe in this situation.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Applejack asked.

Apple Bloom grinned and hopped to the other side of the bed to face her sister. When she cleared her throat, Big Macintosh chuckled when he saw the look of pride in the filly’s eyes.

“This remedy uses the venom of a manticore, witch hazel, and…” Apple Bloom bit her lip and tapped her hoof against her head. “Aloe Vera?”

Big Macintosh saw Apple Bloom glance sheepishly at Zecora, who simply grinned and nodded her head. Apple Bloom squeaked with delight before continuing.

“It numbs muscle pain real fast, but you gotta make sure you don’t have any cuts ‘cause you don’t want the venom gettin’ inside you.”

Big Macintosh shifted uneasily in the bed and scooted away from the vial. Zecora noticed the change in his demeanor and she chuckled again.

“This cure will work for the occasion. I do not see any abrasion.”

“How’s Adam doin’?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Adam’s layin’ up in his bed,” came Granny Smith’s voice from the doorway. “The colt’s stubborn, just like his sister,” she continued as she trotted to the bed. “I swear they must be part mule.”

“Is he all right?” Big Macintosh asked again.

“I’m gonna say the same thing to you that I said to him.” She trotted to his side and hit him on the back of his head. “What were you thinkin’? Y’all could’ve gotten real hurt out there.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied as his ears folded down.

“The healing salve has been applied,” Zecora said, “could you please move from side to side?”

Big Macintosh twisted his leg back and forth, smiling when he didn’t feel any pain. Granny Smith reached out to shake Zecora’s hoof.

“Thank you kindly for comin’ so quickly, Zecora,” she said, “I know Apple Bloom speaks nothin’ but good ‘bout you.”

Big Macintosh watched Apple Bloom as she gathered the vials and started placing them back in Zecora’s saddlebags. As he observed the way she concentrated on the vials, he glanced every now and then to her flanks, half-expecting her cutie mark to appear.

“The stuff Zecora makes is great,” Apple Bloom said, “she’s havin’ me bring different parts of the apple tree to help me learn ‘bout their healin’ properties.”

“What the young one says is very true, apples are found in many a brew.”

“That explains why this here ticker’s still goin’,” Granny Smith said as she put a hoof to her chest. She then pointed to Big Macintosh. “Now you’re gonna go back and help Adam in the barn, soon as he’s ready. No need to keep overexertin’ yourself.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Well, I best get back out to the fields,” Applejack said with a sigh.

“Oh, let me help with the apple buckin’,” Apple Bloom begged as she hopped over to Applejack’s side.

“I suppose you can,” Applejack replied as she trotted to the door with Apple Bloom in tow. “Thanks again, Zecora.”

“It is no problem, Applejack,” Zecora replied as she adjusted her saddlebags. She turned to Big Macintosh. “Give it a day and you’ll be back on track.”

Adam’s footsteps echoed down the hall, and the ponies turned just in time to see the human appear in the doorway with a smile on his face.

“I feel much better,” he said with a grin.

“That’s a quick recovery,” Granny Smith replied with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, I guess I just needed to rest my arms.” He looked outside. “Besides, we’ve already lost a few hours because of this.”

“You sure ‘bout that?” Applejack asked. “Maybe you should let Zecora check you out before you head back to the barn.”

“I’ll be fine,” Adam replied as he eyed the zebra. “Herbal remedies aren’t really my thing, anyway.”

“You’d be surprised how good they work, Uncle Adam,” Apple Bloom said as she hopped off of the bed and picked up an empty vial.

“From what I have learned about your kind, you do not pay the herbs much mind.” Zecora headed for the door. “But should you ever feel the need, I’ll show you that they work, indeed.”

Zecora nodded once more before leaving, and Adam turned to face Big Macintosh, who was now by his side.

“You two be careful out there, now,” Granny Smith said, “I don’t wanna see you two gettin’ hurt over somethin’ silly.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Big Macintosh said.

“We will be careful, I promise.” Adam pushed the door open and motioned for Big Macintosh to follow him. “Shall we?”

“Eeyup.”

The two made their way out of the room, leaving the three mares behind. Granny Smith and Apple Bloom looked at Applejack, who simply shook her head.

“It’s almost like Amy never left,” she said as she grabbed her stetson.

“Humans are hard to figure out,” Granny Smith replied.

Apple Bloom, for her part, simply scrunched her forehead and looked down at the vial she held. She trotted to the hallway and frowned as Adam shut the front door behind him.

“I am so glad that there was an extension cord,” Adam said as he marked off yet another barrel. “This is making the job go by much more quickly.”

Big Macintosh simply nodded as he watched Adam work, occasionally lifting his gaze to the rafters.

“What are the ties for?” Big Macintosh asked, pointing to a bright pink ribbon above Adam’s head.

“I’m using them to delineate where one cultivar ends and another begins,” Adam replied. “Though I am surprised I managed to find that color in Amy’s room.”

Big Macintosh chuckled and then picked up a nearby lantern.

“You need me to start on this side?” he asked.

“It’s hard to see with just the lantern light.”

“I can manage,” Big Macintosh replied. “‘Sides, I don’t wanna see you doin’ all the work.”

Big Macintosh waited for a moment, and when a ghost of a smile appeared on Adam’s face, the stallion’s body warmed.

“Thank you, Big Mac.”

Big Macintosh lit the lantern and headed to the other side of the barn. He bent over and peered into the darkness.

“This one’s a Gala barrel.”

“Really?” he heard Adam say. “Odd… the first group on this side is Gala, as well.”

The two continued to work for a few minutes, occasionally taking a peek at one another from behind the barrels while the other wasn’t looking.

“So,” Adam said as he tied another ribbon to the rafter, “I haven’t heard the Pony Tones sing in a while.”

“Eeyup.”

“It’s a shame, though,” Adam sighed. “I always liked hearing you guys sing.”

Big Macintosh’s ears perked, but he waited for Adam to continue before saying anything.

“Not to mention how adorable you all look in the cardigan and bowtie combination.”

The stallion was grateful that Adam couldn’t see him blushing from behind the barrels. For a moment, neither spoke. He heard Adam’s voice again, but now it was almost a whisper.

“Big Macintosh?”

The stallion looked up, only to see a awkward smile on Adam’s face. He was rubbing the back of his neck with his hand and trying to suppress a blush on his face.

“Eeyup?”

“Would it be too forward of me to request that you sing a song?” Adam’s gaze fell to the ground. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to, of course.”

Big Macintosh smiled and cleared his throat before taking his place in the middle of the barn as though it were a stage.

Everypony’s sayin’ you should learn to express your voice

But if talk doesn’t seem like it’s the answer, luckily you have a choice

As Big Macintosh continued to sing, he couldn’t help but notice how Adam swayed his hips to the beat as he marked the barrels. As the song progressed, he closed his eyes and thought of the meaning behind the words. Big Macintosh smiled as his deep voice boomed out and echoed through the barn, and as he finished the song, he struck a pose. When he didn’t hear anything, however, he opened his eyes and saw that Adam was biting his lip.

“Somethin’ wrong?” he asked.

“I really like that song… ‘Got The Music In You’, right?” Adam asked. As he turned away,  Big Macintosh swore he saw the human’s lip quiver. “It’s like no matter how different we are or what others think of you, there’s something in you that we all share.” He lowered the lamp, his smile falling along with it. “I like that idea, you know? That we’re all the same, in a way.” Adam gave a small laugh. “There I go… rambling again.”

“You ramble good.” Big Macintosh replied with a smile, earning another laugh from the human.

“And your voice is remarkable,” Adam replied as he tied another ribbon to the rafters.

“Thank you kindly.”

Big Macintosh went back to studying the barrels as he tried to think of another topic. When nothing came up, he grew more frantic.

“You ready for your date with Pokey?” he asked, immediately banging his head against the barrel when he realized what he said.

“Oh, uh—,” Adam stammered. “I guess. I mean… he seems nice. Miss Rarity thinks so, too.”

“Is he the type of stallion you liked back home?”

“Considering the fact that if I found stallions back home attractive it would cause quite an uproar…” Adam snickered. “I guess I would have to say that Mister Pierce seems confident. You all do, actually. Take you, for instance.”

Big Macintosh’s head snapped up in Adam’s direction.

“Beg pardon?”

“Yeah, I mean you are definitely the strong, silent type. You don’t say much, but I get the feeling that you don’t feel the need to.” Adam scratched his forearm. “It’s all about the details, really—the way you walk, the way you always have that determined look.” Adam’s eyes widened. “Not that I’ve been staring or anything. I mean I just notice things.”

Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow and tried to suppress another laugh as Adam scrambled to find his next words.

“It’s a good quality to have.”

Their eyes met—Big Macintosh cleared his throat and turned back to the barrels when he remembered Applejack’s words. Ain’t like Pokey put a claim on him or nothin’.

Uh, Adam?” he asked.

“Yes, Big Mac?”

“I was thinkin’,” he said, trying to find the best way to say it, “if things don’t… maybe I could—”

“Oh, Adam!” came a singsong voice.

Big Macintosh turned to the door, where he saw Rarity standing at the entrance with a smile on her muzzle. His ears flattened folded over and he turned back to the barrels once again, watching Adam  out of the corner of his eye as the human leaped towards Rarity and wrapped his arms around her.

“Oh, Miss Rarity,” Adam said, “I know it’s been only a day, but it still feels like forever.”

“I know the feeling, darling,” Rarity replied as she let go, “but I just had to come by to bring you some news.” She turned to Big Macintosh. “And hello to you, Mister Macintosh.”

“Howdy, Miss Rarity,” the stallion replied as he bent over to pick up a ribbon.

“You say you have some news?” Adam asked as he took a seat on top of a barrel. “Good news, I hope.”

“Indeed it is,” Rarity said as she made her way to a nearby barrel to sit, only to stop herself when she saw the layer of dust on it. “So there I was on my way to the spa, when who do I run into but Pokey Pierce?”

“Oh,” Adam replied, though Big Macintosh sensed the hesitation in his voice. “So, what did you say to him?”

“Only good things, I promise. As it turns out, he is quite excited about your date. So much, in fact, that he already wrangled a reservation at Epicurious.”

“That’s really fast.”

“I may have also spoken to the owner, and let’s just say he owed me a favor,” Rarity replied with a smirk.

Big Macintosh pretended to mark the barrels as he focused on the conversation. As he watched Rarity bounce back and forth with excitement, he was surprised that he felt frustrated with her.

“So,” Adam said, “when is it?”

“Tonight.”

“Tonight?” he shouted, nearly falling off of the barrel. “That is hardly enough time to prepare, Miss Rarity.”

“Don’t you worry, Mister Garnet.” Rarity winked. “I already brought the swatches with me to create a new ensemble.” She squealed. “Oh, I am so excited!”

Big Macintosh turned away the moment Adam glanced in his direction.

“I can’t leave Big Macintosh here alone,” Adam said. “Helping out here is too important.” He paused. “Please, Miss Rarity, don’t give me that look.”

Big Macintosh turned his attention back to Rarity and saw that her eyes were watering and her lip was sticking out. When she turned to Big Macintosh, he shied away.

“Mister Macintosh,” she pleaded, “please help him see reason.” She suddenly gasped. “What if this is Adam’s one chance at true love?”

“Let’s not get carried away,” Adam said, though Rarity didn’t hear him.

“And after my success with Amy and Golden Delicious, too,” Rarity whimpered. “Of all the worst things that could possibly happen, this is—”

“I’m going to stop you right there,” Adam said as he placed a hand on Rarity’s shoulder. “As much as I appreciate this gesture…”

He sighed and knelt down to look Rarity in the eyes.

“The fact remains that it would be wrong for me to leave Big Macintosh and the Apples just to have some fun.”

“Adam, this hesitation doesn’t have anything to do with the newspaper, does it?”

Adam flinched, and Rarity took it as her chance to continue.

“I just want ever so much to see you happy like your sister—the way she smiles when she looks at Golden Delicious—you deserve to be happy, too.” She grinned. “Besides, you look good when you smile, even with those canines of yours.”

Big Macintosh grinned as he remembered how Adam smiled at Carousel Boutique. He took a few steps forward and looked at Adam. Even with eyes small as his, he thought, the emotion’s clear as day.

“I can take care of it,” Big Macintosh said. “You already started a system here. Now that I know what to do, I can tie up the ribbons. Your job is just to figure out why she organized it this way.”

Rarity squealed in delight once more, but Big Macintosh waited to see Adam’s reaction. He was surprised when Adam didn’t show excitement, but instead seemed hurt. Adam’s shoulders hunched over.

“If you think that’s best,” Adam said.

Big Macintosh shook his head when he realized how what he said must have sounded. He closed the distance between them and placed a hoof on Adam’s leg.

“I mean Miss Rarity’s right,” he said. “You do deserve to be happy. ‘Sides, you do look good when you smile.”

The edges of Adam’s lips curved upward slightly—not a full smile, but Big Macintosh could tell that he was trying. Adam turned to Rarity as a blush crept onto his face.

“Okay,” he said, “let’s make me look good. Are you coming back this afternoon?”

“Darling, it is afternoon.”

“Really?” Adam looked out the window. “I guess time flies when you’re in good company. Right, Mister Macintosh?”

“Eeyup.”

“Come now,” Rarity said as she trotted to the door, “I brought a wonderful pistachio fabric that will make the most amazing shirt for you.”

“Please tell me you brought the chocolate brown denim to go with it.”

“I did,” Rarity whispered while giggling at the same time.

Big Macintosh laughed to himself as he watched the pair leave the barn. When they were gone, he sighed and reached down to grab another ribbon to tie up onto the rafters.

Applejack leaned against the doorframe and watched as pieces of fabric flew through the air. Rarity hummed to herself as she examined the swatches in front of her.

“I know I said pistachio earlier, Adam,” Rarity called without looking up, “but how about olive?”

“Too drab,” Adam replied as he looked over a pair of shoes, tilting his head back and forth before shaking his head and tossing the sneakers onto the bed. “How about mint?”

“Ugh, one day on the farm and you have already lost your touch, Mister Garnet.”

Applejack tilted her head in confusion as she watched the two converse without looking at one another. Rarity gasped as she pulled out another piece of fabric.

“Viridian?” Rarity asked.

“Miss Rarity,” Adam said as he turned away from the pile of shoes, “viridian is the bastard stepchild of the true colors blue and green. It is literally a color of decay.”

“Point taken,” Rarity replied. “Pistachio it is.”

“How are y’all gettin’ into such a heated discussion ‘bout the color green?” Applejack asked.

Both Adam and Rarity froze in place. Applejack saw them slowly lift up their heads and turn their gazes towards her, their eyes narrowing at the same time.

“Sorry,” she said as she tipped her stetson. “Adam, are you sure Big Mac’s okay with this?”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity replied as she magically tore the fabric and rolled it into a sleeve. “Mister Macintosh stated quite plainly that he knew what to do and that Adam’s responsibility was solely to figure out Amy’s methods.”

“This true, Adam?”

“It is,” Adam replied quietly as he put on a pair of boots. “He said he didn’t need me.”

Applejack cocked her head in confusion at the way Adam phrased his answer.

“But he also said that I deserve to find happiness,” Adam continued. “I’ve noticed that Mister Macintosh does try to think of others first.”

Applejack watched Rarity finish the shirt before levitating it to the bed. She looked out the window towards the barn.

“That he does,” Applejack said as she shook her head. “So where are you meetin’ Pokey?”

“I forgot to mention that,” Rarity said. “It would be best to meet him at the daycare center when it closes at six o’clock. Adam, could you try on the shirt, please?”

“I think I should shower first, Miss Rarity.”

“What was I thinking? You are absolutely correct.”

Adam grabbed a small bag from the pile of suitcases and headed for the door. Rarity prodded his side to push him along, and when he was gone, Applejack heard a faint sigh.

“I hope you know what you’re doin’, Rarity.” Applejack said.

“Oh pish posh,” Rarity huffed as she tossed back her mane. “If anypony deserves to find happiness, it is Adam. He has been nothing but solicitous since the day we met.”

“You sure you ain’t pressurin’ him?”

“Applejack, regardless of species, all stallions are the same.” Rarity levitated the pile of shoes off of the bed and lined them up along the floor. “Sometimes, they simply need a gentle push in the right direction.”

“If you push a stallion from behind too hard, you’re liable to get bucked in the muzzle.” Applejack took a step forward and placed a hoof in Rarity’s withers. “I just don’t wanna see nopony gettin’ hurt, is all.”

“Applejack,” Rarity laughed, “you make it sound as though Mister Pierce has untoward intentions.”

“It ain’t that, it’s—” Applejack stopped herself.

“What was that, dear?”

“It’s just, I know you two get along real good an all, but maybe you should let Adam take his time with this. Maybe let him try to find a special somepony on his own?”

Rarity took a step back and gave Applejack an appraising stare. Applejack felt her muscles tighten under the intense scrutiny.

“Pardon if I am reading too much into this, but when you say that, I get the distinct impression that you already have a stallion in mind.”

“What?” Applejack’s eyes darted back and forth. “Shoot no, I don’t know nopony.”

Rarity tapped her hoof on the floor and smirked.

“Mm hmm,” she hummed with an upward inflection.

Applejack only had to look at Rarity for another moment to know what she had figured out. Rarity cast a sideways glance to the window and then smiled.

“I’ll tell you what, Applejack,” Rarity whispered as though the two mares were sharing a secret, “if things don’t go well with Mister Pierce, I’ll be sure to do what I can to give Adam another one of my gentle nudges.”

“Though I don’t feel right tryin’ to butt in, I just know that the stallion in mind ain't the type to, you know, make the first move.”

“I know the feeling, Applejack,” Rarity replied as she trotted towards the door and motioned for Applejack to follow. “But for now, let’s just see what happens tonight, shall we?”

Applejack nodded and made her way to the hallway, shutting the door behind her.

Adam twisted the knob to turn off the shower and then reached for a nearby towel to dry himself off, wrapping it around his waist before looking at himself in the mirror. He rotated his shoulders in an attempt to stretch them before he reached into his bag and pulled out the vial of MantiCure. Just to be safe, he thought as he applied a few dollops onto his skin and rubbed it in. As the cold set in again, he smiled. The moment he saw his teeth, however, his eyes focused on his canines.

It’s so odd how much they stick out, he thought as he rubbed his tongue along the pointed teeth. The detail of the shape of a tooth was something easily overlooked. At least, it was easy to overlook back home, he thought. He stared into his eyes for a moment and remembered the newspaper article. The way they stared at me with their black eyes and snarled at me with their pointy teeth. He widened his eyes and tried to smile with his lips closed, but then he shook his head and turned away from the mirror.

“Mister Pierce didn’t seem afraid of me,” he whispered as he forced himself to look into the mirror once more. “Maybe this is all in your head.”

Adam grabbed his pants and boots. He sighed as he turned to open the bathroom door, poking his head out and looking back and forth before stepping out and making his way back to Amy’s room. The moment he touched the handle, however, he heard Granny Smith call out from the staircase behind him.

“Adam, we’re gonna need to put some meat on your bones,” she shouted with a laugh. “Ah can see your spine.”

Adam clutched his towel until his knuckles turned white.

“Yeah,” he replied while staring at the handle, “but it’s normal to be able to see our spine.”

“Don’t matter, we’ll get you fed real good, just like we did with Amy.”

Adam listened to the sound of Granny Smith’s hooves on the floor, then the sound of a door opening and closing. The moment all was quiet, he opened the door to Amy’s room and ran inside. He slammed the door behind him and raced towards the bed, throwing his clothes next to the newly made shirt.

When he got dressed, he looked at himself in the mirror. You look like a tree, he thought.

“No,” Adam whispered. “Stop it. It’s just nerves. That’s it, you’re just nervous.”

As he buttoned the top button to his shirt, he tried to remember where Pokey Pierce’s daycare center was. I can’t just show up there in front of a bunch of foals, he thought. His mind raced as he slid his boots back on, and by the time he had reopened the door and reached the stairs, an idea crossed his mind.

“Miss Rarity, are you still down there?”

“Of course, darling.” she replied form the living room.

Adam heard a gasp when he reached the lower floor and turned to the living room. Both Rarity and Applejack were sitting on the couch with smiles stretched over their muzzles.

“You look simply divine, Mister Garnet!” Rarity said.

“Them duds sure are…” Applejack said as she placed a hoof to her chin, “nice.”

“And they accentuate all the right areas.”

Adam chuckled as he made his way to the front door.

“I came up with an idea, but I’m going to have to see Miss Pie before I meet with Mister Pierce.”

“Far be it from me,” he heard Rarity say, “but perhaps you could get another opinion in regards to your attire before you go.”

Adam heard a pained huff from Applejack and turned around in time to see the mare rubbing her side. Rarity was still seated next to her with an innocent expression.

“Ow,” Applejack muttered before her eyes brightened. “I mean—yeah. You’re tryin’ to impress a stallion. Maybe you should get Big Mac’s opinion before headin’ out.”

“That is a marvelous idea, Applejack.” Rarity replied a little too loudly.

Adam felt his body flush as he opened the front door.

“All right,” he said as he stepped onto the porch.

“Have fun, darling!” Rarity shouted.

“Have a good time!” Applejack said.

The door slammed shut behind him and he stood still for a moment before turning to the barn. Though Adam didn’t notice until he was a few feet away from the barn door, he realized that the closer he got, the lighter his footsteps became. He took a few deep breaths and then opened the door as quietly as possible.

Big Macintosh trotted up and down the rows of barrels, the lantern held in his teeth. He leaned down to check the marking on the lower barrel and his tail swished back and forth. Adam shut the door behind him and leaned against the wall so he could continue to watch the stallion work. Every so often, Big Macintosh would let go of the lantern so that he could raise his forelegs onto a barrel in order to reach up to tie a ribbon onto the rafters. Adam smiled as he observed the ease with which Big Macintosh moved from task to task. After a few moments of observing him, Adam cleared his throat and took a step forward.

“Big Mac?” he asked as he stepped into the lantern’s circle of light and smiled.

“Eeyup, what—” Big Macintosh started to say, but the moment he turned, Adam watched the stallion’s eyes shrink to pinpricks.

“Applejack thought it would be a good idea to get another opinion on the outfit,” he said as he tried to make himself appear smaller, turning away and rubbing the back of his neck before he could notice Big Macintosh’s fur turn even more red.

“Do humans normally wear pants that tight?” Big Macintosh asked.

Adam’s eyes shot up just in time to see Big Macintosh throw his hoof up to his forehead.

“I mean,” Big Macintosh continued, “ain’t it uncomfortable?”

“As Miss Rarity would say, ‘the price of beauty is comfort’.”

Adam snickered and flashed another smile at Big Macintosh, but then he nodded his head in agreement.

“Yes, Miss Rarity did make them a bit tight.”

“Ah can’t imagine how that must feel,” Big Macintosh said.

“... touche,” Adam replied with a knowing smile. “They hurt like hell. Well, Tartarus, in your case.” Adam sighed and reached out to open the door. “I’ll try not to be late. I know you said you could do it on your own, but I really want to be able to help.” He laughed. “I just feel a bit overwhelmed, is all.”

He felt his arm tremble as it rest on the door. A moment later, he felt Big Macintosh’s hoof on his arm and he turned to see the stallion staring straight into his eyes.

“You don’t need to be worried ‘bout nothin’,” Big Macintosh said. “I’m sure you’ll have a great time tonight.”

“And you be careful, Big Mac,” Adam replied as he instinctively reached out to touch the stallion’s hind leg. “Don’t hurt yourself, okay?”

Big Macintosh nodded as a gentle smile grew. Adam returned the smile, left the barn, and headed towards the main road. It wasn’t until he was a few feet away that he realized what he had done, though he wondered why now was the first time he had managed to touch Big Macintosh’s leg without the stallion flinching.

Adam turned back, only to see that Big Macintosh had returned to his work, the lantern in his mouth casting a circle of light that floated through the darkness. Adam shook his head and continued to the front gate of Sweet Apple Acres as a warm breeze wrapped itself around his body. Though the wind was warm, Adam couldn’t stop the chill that ran down his spine as the gate clicked shut behind him.

The Human Herbivore

Chapter Six: The Human Herbivore

“You should try to get a picture when you do it, Adam,” Pinkie Pie said with a grin so large that it took over half of her head. “I’m so happy that you’re feeling better.”

“Thank you, Pinkie,” Adam replied as he hopped off of the steps at Sugar Cube Corner. “We’ll have to just see about the picture. If the foals here are like kids back home, I know they’ll get a good laugh.”

Pinkie Pie’s hind leg shot into the air and shook. Her gaze narrowed and she turned towards the west, her usual smile now narrowing into a straight line.

“You’re going that way?” she asked, pointing her hoof in the direction she had turned to.

“As a matter of fact, I am.”

“Hmm.”

“Another Pinkie Sense, I presume?” Adam asked, trying not to roll his eyes.

“We’ll see.”

“I guess we will.”

Adam took a few steps and turned back to wave, and Pinkie Pie waved back before stepping aside to let a pair of ponies enter the bakery. Adam patted the side of his satchel with a satisfied smirk and headed east towards Safety Pens, laughing to himself as he thought of how many puns ponies relied on. This should be fun, Adam thought as he passed a public park on his right.

In the park, a family of unicorns sat on a checkered blanket; the mother and father levitated a ball in front of a filly. Adam watched as the filly’s eyes scrunched tight and her horn glowed. The aura that surrounded the ball slowly changed color to match her horn, and the parents smiled as the glow around their horns faded. Must be nice to respond to magic, he thought. Adam glanced at the ponies’ hooves before holding up his hands and wiggling his fingers. Though the tradeoff can’t possibly be worth it.

Adam felt something hit his leg. He looked down to find another ball at his feet and bent over to pick it up. A small distance away, he heard the clatter of hooves and then a sudden gasp. When he looked up he saw a trio of colts staring wide-eyed at him. Two of the colts reached out and pushed the colt in the middle towards Adam, and the unwilling ambassador slowly make his way towards the human.

“Um, can we have our ball back please, mister human?” the colt asked, his voice cracking.

Adam smiled, reached into his satchel, and pulled out a marker. He drew a large pair of eyes and a goofy grin on the ball before holding it up to his face.

“I don’t know,” he said in a mock-British tone. “Can you?”

One of the colts giggled, and as Adam peered out from behind the ball he saw the other colt whisper into the first one’s ear.

“May we have our ball back?” the colt huffed.

Adam snickered and tossed the ball back to the colts. One of them flared out his wings and took to the air to catch it before the others could get to it and flew off into the park, followed by his earthbound friends. He snickered until he caught sight of the family from before, who were all shaking their heads with laughter. Adam coughed and continued on his way, making it only a few feet before he collided with another pony.

“I’m so sorry,” Adam said as he picked up the pieces of paper that the stallion had dropped. He looked up and noticed that the stallion looked familiar. “Haven’t I seen you before?”

“It is Mister Order,” the stallion replied with a snort. “Now, Mister Garnet, you should know to be more careful when you walk. With how large you are, imagine what would have happened had I been a little colt or filly.”

Adam hunched his shoulders over.

“I’ll be more careful next time, Mister Order.”

“Well, I suppose this is a good thing,” Tall Order said as he picked up a piece of paper. “Give this to Miss Rarity when you return to her. I need to discuss the height of Carousel Boutique. It is currently in violation of one of our height codes.”

“I can do that,” Adam replied. “Although right now I’m staying at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Really?” Tall Order said as he peered over his glasses.

“Is there… something wrong, Mister Order?”

“Nothing for you to concern yourself over,” the stallion replied. “Though it would behoove you to be careful where you stomp those feet of yours.”

“I don’t stomp,” Adam muttered under his breath.

“What was that, Mister Garnet?”

“I mean… I don’t intend to look threatening,” he replied while rubbing his arm.

“Now, Mister Garnet,” Tall Order replied, “threatening is not a word I would use to describe you. Furthermore, I—”

There was a sudden explosion—both Adam and Tall Order found themselves covered in streamers and confetti. Around them, they heard the sound of fillies and colts cheering as they galloped towards the source of the explosion, which just so happened to come from a party cannon held by Pinkie Pie.

“All right, my little ponies!” Pinkie Pie shouted, “guess who made too many sweets and has to give them all away?”

The young ponies squealed in delight as Pinkie Pie passed around an assortment of sweets. Tall Order, meanwhile, readjusted his glasses, straightened his tie, and walked slowly towards the pink pony.

“Miss Pie,” he said, “You know I have told you about Ponyville Town Code, Section—”

“It’s not dusk, yet, Tally.” Pinkie Pie held a hoof to her chin. “No… Ordery? Talord?” Her eyes widened. “Give me a minute and I’ll come up with a good nickname for you.”

As Pinkie Pie gave out the last of her candy and the foals galloped back into the park, Tall Order threw his head back and huffed, snatched the remaining papers from Adam, and trotted away.

“Wait!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “Tilly Tally dilly dallied and then began to prance!”

The moment Tall Order disappeared from view, she turned back to Adam.

“But I don’t trust him—not one bit—‘cause he’s a meanie pants.”

Adam brushed a few strands of confetti off of his shirt and patted Pinkie Pie on the head.

“Let me guess… left hind leg shake means a confrontation is about to occur?”

“Nope!” Pinkie Pie laughed. “It means there’s a bunch of ponies are about to have some fun!” She poked his side. “That means you, too.”

“Thank you.” Adam smiled as he straightened his posture.

Pinkie Pie gave another smile before hopping away. Adam looked down at the piece of paper Tall Order had left and stuffed it into his satchel. He turned back to the pony family from earlier, who had remained to watch the whole thing. They gave Adam a sympathetic smile and he returned a weak one of his own before continuing to meet up with Pokey Pierce.

“So let me see if I understand this,” Applejack said as she carried another barrel into the barn. “You think the way to get Adam to notice you is to send him off with another stallion?”

“Nope,” Big Macintosh replied as he reached down and picked up a white ribbon.

“Then what were you thinkin’?” she asked as she lowered the barrel.

“Those Katy's?” he asked, pointing to the barrel.

“First of ‘bout ten barrels.”

Big Macintosh looked up and pointed to a blue ribbon near the center of the barn. Applejack heaved the barrel on top of another one that sat under the ribbon.

“Apple Bloom’s helpin’ out?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Sure is,” Applejack smiled. “I swear I never realized just how big she’s—don’t go changin’ the subject on me, Big Mac.”

Big Macintosh smiled to himself as he finished tying the last ribbon to the rafters. He took a step back and admired his work.

“Why do the ribbons match on both sides?”

“Looked at Adam’s work when I started,” Big Macintosh said as he picked up a loose piece of straw and started to chew on it. “Noticed early on the barrels on my side matched his.”

“Applejack, I’m comin’ in!”

The elder Apples turned to the barn door just as Apple Bloom came in, running on top of a barrel that was tipped on its side. She slowed her hooves and managed to stop the barrel inches away from the others.

“Good job, Apple Bloom,” Applejack said as she threw her stetson on the younger sibling. “Now, bring in some others?”

“Sure thing,” Apple Bloom shouted as she ran back out while trying to keep both the stetson and her bow in her mane.

“So, you’re tellin’ me that Amy just put the same apples on both sides of the barn?” Applejack asked as soon as Apple Bloom was out of earshot.

“Eeyup.”

“That don’t make a lick of sense!”

“Nope.”

“That crazy mare!” Applejack shouted. “How does a human think that makes any—” she stopped when she brought herself back to the subject of humans. “And you’re interested in havin’ to deal with that?”

Big Macintosh blushed and looked towards the door to make sure his little sister wasn’t too close to overhear.

“Applejack, be careful,” he said. “Ah don’t wanna worry ‘bout Apple Bloom hearin’ it.”

“Big Mac, I’m surprised,” she said, placing a hoof on his shoulder. “You ain’t got nothin’ to be ‘shamed of.”

“It ain’t that,” Big Macintosh said as he picked up the lamp and carried it to the back of the barn. “What if Apple Bloom hears and tells him?”

“I suppose you won’t have to jump through these hoops to get him to notice you.”

Applejack chuckled but immediately stopped when she saw the glare Big Macintosh gave her. She smiled and trotted up to her brother.

“And ‘sides,” Big Macintosh said, “what if Adam has a good time with that Pokey fella? Wouldn’t be right to move in now.”

He glanced up and saw Applejack studying him intently.

“What?”

“You know, I ain’t never seen you get this gaga over anypony.” Applejack looked around the barn, her gaze stopping at each ribbon tied to the rafters. “Why him?”

Big Macintosh turned his gaze upwards and sighed as he thought back to the fitting session with Adam. I just want my sister’s big day to be perfect, Big Macintosh remembered him saying, but I can try to talk to her, if you feel that strongly about it. There was a moment when he saw the look in Adam’s eyes. He could tell that the human was fighting with two emotions: wanting to make his sister happy and the desire not to upset the stallion.

As Big Macintosh looked back down and turned to Applejack, he thought of how similar Adam and Amy’s situation was to him and his sisters’ own. It was then that his thoughts turned to what Adam had said about Amy. She’s all that I have.

Big Macintosh shook his head to hide the fact that a frown had appeared, and he turned his gaze back up. When he closed his eyes, images of Adam as he danced at the reception filled his vision. Granny Smith was right—he did slink around like a draconequus—Adam’s movements did appear serpentine, but to Big Macintosh, that meant the human’s movements were graceful. He turned back to his flanks and sighed. More graceful than I could ever be, he thought.

Big Macintosh chuckled as another thought came through; it was the fact that they shared the same eye color. Sure, it was a coincidence, but taken together with everything else he already knew about Adam, he finally felt an answer to Applejack’s question come to him.

“Big Mac?” Applejack asked.

“Our eyes see the same.” Big Macintosh replied.

“You mean they look the same?”

Big Macintosh shrugged, not saying a word as he trotted silently to the front of the barn to pick up the lantern that he had been using earlier and had set aside. Applejack shook her head and joined her brother just as Apple Bloom rolled in another barrel of apples.

“Come on,” Applejack said as she stopped the barrel with her hoof, “let’s see if we can get this done by the time Adam gets back.”

“Sure thing, sis!”

“It’s a good thing Adam found out ‘bout the extension cord,” Big Macintosh said as he checked his work one more time.

“Eeyup,” Applejack replied. “Then again, Adam don’t seem like the type to try and move every barrel ‘cross this here barn.”

Applejack reached over and grabbed her stetson from Apple Bloom and placed it back on her head.

“Ain’t nopony that dumb.”

I am so glad that I used the Manticure, Adam thought as he stretched his arms. He stood outside of Safety Pens and took a deep breath to calm himself before reaching down to open the latch of the gate that connected to a white picket fence. Small playsets dotted the yard, and as Adam reached the front porch, he could see the foals inside through the window listening to Pokey Pierce as he was speaking to them. He smiled and knocked on the door.

The door handle glowed for a moment before it opened. Pokey Pierce was still in his seat, but now the foals had turned their attention to Adam, some of them smiling while others shying away.

“Oh, you’re early,” Pokey Pierce said as the glow of his horn disappeared. “Come in.”

Adam took a few steps forward, moving slowly and with his hands to his sides.

“Everypony, say hello to Mister Garnet.” Pokey Pierce said.

“Hello, Mister Garnet,” the foals replied in unison.

Pokey Pierce directed Adam to a particularly small stool.

“Why don’t you take a seat? The parents should be arriving to pick them up soon.”

Adam paused when he noticed that the stool barely reached his calves. As he tried to lower himself enough to actually sit down, he could hear the sound of the foals snickering behind him. By the time he turned around, he could see that even Pokey Pierce’s muzzle quivered. The stallion cleared his throat and turned to the foals.

“Well, everypony, we still have a little bit of time before your parents come. If Mister Garnet has no problems with it, do you all have any questions for our human friend?”

Adam felt his pulse quicken the moment a bunch of hooves shot up. He understood what Pokey Pierce was trying to do. After all, he thought, what better way to learn about humans than simply asking one?

“It’s all right,” Adam replied as he rubbed his forearm. “Um, you, the one with the seafoam coat. What’s your name, dear?”

“Bee Bop,” the filly replied as she lowered her hoof. “Mister Garnet, do humans eat ponies?”

Well, this isn’t promising, Adam thought.

“Humans eat lots of things, like vegetables, fruits…” He waited a moment before continuing. “...Fish, chicken.”

Adam could feel his chest tightening. Come on, Adam, he thought, they’re kids. The stool squeaked beneath him.

“I-I mean I don’t eat those things,” Adam said in an effort to calm the foals’ fears. “I’ve always been a vegetarian.”

Another hoof shot up.

“Um,” Adam said, feeling his voice squeak, “the one with the cloud cutie mark?”

“Miss Fluttershy once came in and told us that it’s normal for humans to eat things like fish and chicken because they’re animalvores.”

“Cotton Cloudy, the word is omnivores,” Pokey Pierce corrected.

“Yeah, but she said that lots of creatures eat other animals, and there’s nothing wrong with that.” The filly turned back to Adam. “So why don’t you eat animals?”

For a moment, Adam thought that his heart had stopped. Seriously, he thought, they want to know why I don’t eat meat? As Adam fidgeted in his seat, he heard the stool continue to creak.

“Well, it just never appealed to me,” he answered, breathing a sigh of relief when the filly decided not to question it further. “And you? The one with the purple mane?”

“Why aren’t you red?”

“Excuse me?” Adam asked, genuinely confused.

“Your name is Garnet, and garnets are red.”

“Okay, I get it,” Adam replied. “No. Everyone in my family has the last name Garnet. It is just a name.”

“Do you make jewelry?”

“Um… no. But I do work with Miss Rarity.” He smiled weakly. “I help her design clothes.”

“So you aren’t red, and you don’t do things with jewelry. That’s a weird name.”

“Now, Pinot Noir,” Pokey Pierce chided, ignoring the incredulous look Adam gave him upon hearing the filly’s name. “Mister Garnet is not weird, he’s just different. We’re all different in our own way, and that’s what makes us special.”

“Do you like ponies?” another foal shouted.

“Of course,” Adam said. “I like all of you.”

“No, I mean do you like like ponies? Your sister married one, are you going to marry one, too?”

At this point, Adam couldn’t tell whether the sets of eyes in front of him were of foals or of demons. They’re all just staring at me, Adam thought as his hands become clammy, but then he remembered what he had brought from Sugar Cube Corner.

He felt a hoof on his shoulder and looked up to see Pokey Pierce levitating a juice box next to him. Adam nodded and took it, piercing the top of it with the tiny straw.

“You guys are really good at asking questions,” Adam said as he stood up and reached into his satchel with his free hand. “But the truth is I’m not really that interesting.”

He set the juice box down.

“I may have toes and fingers, but really, I’m not that different from a pony.”

“That’s right,” Pokey Pierce said as he looked out to the foals. “It’s not about what’s on the outside, but what’s on the inside that counts.”

He reached out a foreleg to Adam, who bent over to give Pokey Pierce a hug.

“Uh oh,” Adam said as his nose twitched.

“What is it?” Pokey Pierce asked.

“You’re mane is tickling my nose,” Adam replied as he pulled back. “I think I’m going to…”

“Going to what?”

“Ahh…” Adam pulled the can of silly string out of his satchel and held it behind his face so the foals couldn’t see it. “...Choo!”

The moment he pretended to sneeze, he pushed down on the button, sending a torrent of green silly string all over Pokey Pierce’s mane, face, and horn. As he expected, all of the colts started to laugh, whereas the fillies also gave their collective response.

“Eww!”

Pokey Pierce, however, simply stared straight ahead and gave Adam an unimpressed look. Adam giggled and placed the silly string back into his satchel. There was a knock at the door, and when Adam opened it, he saw a pair of ponies standing outside.

“Oh, Mister Garnet,” the mare said, “I didn’t know Pokey Pierce was having you as a guest today.”

“Mommy! Daddy!” Bee Bop yelled as she galloped across the room. “Mister Garnet said he doesn’t eat ponies!”

Oh dear, Adam thought as he turned to Bee Bop’s parents.

“Well that is wonderful news to hear, sweetie,” the stallion looked up to Adam. “So, they asked you questions about being a human?”

“A few,” Adam said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“That is wonderful,” the mare replied. “The younger we can introduce the foals to unique species, the more likely they’ll remain open-minded.”

“Um, thank you?”

Adam took a step back as more ponies arrived at the daycare center, each pair of ponies saying the same thing to him as they picked up their little colt or filly. By the time all of the ponies had left, the sun had already begun to set, casting shadows of buildings and lampposts across the street. Adam heard the sound of the door clicking shut behind him, and a moment later, Pokey Pierce was by his side.

“So, you ready?”

Even though it was getting dark, Adam noticed that the stallion’s mane and tail were so pale that they appeared to glow. He nodded and gave Pokey Pierce a tiny smile, which the stallion returned before turning towards another part of town with Adam close behind.

Applejack sat at the kitchen table and read the list that Big Macintosh had made. She tapped her hoof against a cup of apple juice.

“So Amy put the same apples on both sides of the barn,” she said then proceeded to read the list to the rest of the Apple family. “Galas take up a good deal of the rows, followed by Golden Russets, Golden Delicious, Katy’s—”

“They ain’t even in alphabetical order?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Pink Ladies, Porters—”

“If Adam don’t get this right,” Granny Smith said as she took a sip of juice, “then we’re further up a creek than a boatin’ pony without a paddle.”

“Wagener, Northern Spy, and then Topaz.”

“Least they’re all cider apples,” Apple Bloom added. “What if we just rearranged ‘em to how they used to be?”

“With all the chores we still gotta do?” Applejack asked. “Shoot, we’ll be lucky if we’re ready for cider pressin’ day as it is. Ever since that fiasco with the Flim Flam Brothers, everypony expects us to be able to make all that cider in a day.”

“We only got two more days ‘til then,” Granny Smith said.

“Give him a chance.”

The mares turned to Big Macintosh, who was leaning against the wall and staring out the window. Applejack gave a sigh when she noticed the way his eyes darted around as though looking for something.

“I dunno, Big Mac.”

Big Macintosh’s eyes narrowed and he shook his head. As he pushed past his sister and headed for the front door, Applejack had half a mind to tell him off, but then she heard a knock at the door.

“Who’d be comin’ ‘round here at this time?” Granny Smith asked as Big Macintosh opened the door.

“Evenin’, Mister Order,” Big Macintosh said from the hall.

Applejack huffed and threw her head back, regaining her composure just as Tall Order entered the room. She sighed and put on the most sincere smile she could, though as the Element of Honesty, it clearly wasn’t very convincing. Tall Order raised an eyebrow.

“Good evening to you, too, Mister Macintosh.” He then nodded in Applejack’s direction. “Miss Applejack.” He turned to other members of the family. “Missus Smith… Apple Bloom.”

“To what do I owe the pleasure?” Applejack asked through her smile.

“Please, Miss Applejack, there is no need for that,” Tall Order replied, though when Big Macintosh moved next to him, he flinched slightly. “I am only doing my job here.”

“Apple Bloom, go upstairs,” Granny Smith said.

Apple Bloom started to say something, but when the older family members gave her the same look she hunched her shoulders over and slowly made her way to the stairs. As the sound of hooves grew faint, the rest of the Apple family turned back to Tall Order.

“There another obscure law you wanna let us know ‘bout?” Applejack asked.

“I ran into Mister Garnet earlier,” Tall Order sighed, as though trying to pacify a foal. “He advised me that he was staying with you for an indeterminate amount of time.”

Tall Order lowered his muzzle and peered above his glasses.

“Should I be expecting another tax form eighty-eight thirty-nine?” He tried to keep his voice as steady as possible. “After all, I wouldn’t want both you and Miss Rarity claiming him. That would make things very difficult for not only me, but Mayor Mare, as well.”

“Now look here, Mister Order,” Granny Smith said as she slammed her cup down, spilling drops of apple juice on the table. “Adam’s kin. He’s here to help with cider pressin’ season, nothin’ more.”

“I’m sure he’s been very helpful here at Sweet Apple Acres,” Tall Order said, though Applejack sensed the faint sarcasm coming from his voice.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Applejack’s eyes narrowed. Big Macintosh’s nostrils flared.

“I did not mean it that way,” Tall Order replied. “It’s just… I was at the assembly Princess Twilight Sparkle headed a few months ago, as were you. You must admit, when compared to other humans, Mister Garnet is hardly an example of their prowess. I find it exceedingly difficult to believe that a human of his stature can be of much assistance in this setting.”

“Enough!”

Big Macintosh reared back and then slammed his hooves on the floor. The table shook and the cups rattled. Tall Order took a step away from the stallion whose eyes focused on the outsider.

“Adam ain’t a write-off.” Big Macintosh poked Tall Order’s chest. “And he ain’t weak. He’s got more grit than his sister and clings to Harmony as much as my own, the Element of Honesty herself.”

For a moment, Big Macintosh’s eyes softened. He stomped to the front door and yanked it open.

“If that’s all you wanted to say, then be on your way.” Big Macintosh’s eyes darkened once more. “I’ll not have you speakin’ that way of our kin in my house.”

Tall Order readjusted his glasses and trotted quietly to the door. Before he left, he turned to them one more time.

“This is not an easy job,” he said. “There needs to be a semblance of order in this town, and I fully intend to make it so. This is not about your family, and this is certainly not about me. In the name of Harmony, I will ensure that things are made fair. Good night.”

Tall Order trotted out the door, his hooves clicking on the porch and then crunching on the dirt. Applejack waited a moment before walking up to her brother and placing a hoof on his withers, but he turned away the moment she touched him.

“As Celestia’s my witness, I’m gonna help Adam figure this out,” Big Macintosh said as he walked outside, slamming the door behind him.

Applejack returned to the kitchen and saw Granny Smith taking the cups to the sink.

“Granny,” Applejack said as her lip quivered, “I’m scared.”

“Shoot, ain’t nothin’ to be scared of,” Granny Smith replied without turning around. “We’ve been through worse. Those Flim Flam Brothers were much more irritatin'. Mister Order just don't take pony's feelin's into account.”

Applejack chuckled. The two mares stopped when they heard hooves in the next room.

“Can I come out, now?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Sure you can,” Granny Smith replied. “You can help me with supper.”

Applejack smiled as Apple Bloom trotted into the room, opened the refrigerator door, and pulled out some tomatoes.

“Spaghetti sounds good tonight,” Apple Bloom said. “Whatcha think?”

“Sure thing, sugarcube,” Applejack replied as she reached into the refrigerator to pull out some garlic. “I’m pretty hungry myself.”

The three mares started chopping up vegetables. We’ll get through this, Applejack thought, together.

The lights of Epicurious shone brightly against the numerous storefronts that lit up what Adam assumed to be the downtown area of Ponyville. He looked above him and saw the strings of lights hanging from one side of the street to the other.

“There is also the new club,” Pokey Pierce said, pointing a hoof towards a building at the end of the street.

“Bonnie and…” Adam said, squinting his eyes as he read the sign, “Clydesdale?”

“Yeah, they play great dance music from that human deejay. You ready for some food?”

Adam felt Pokey Pierce’s hoof grace his forearm, and he turned to see that Pokey Pierce was smiling gently at him.

“It’s funny how something that looks so hard can feel so soft.”

Pokey Pierce snickered.

“I meant your hoof,” Adam replied, rolling his eyes while also laughing in response.

Adam reached out and opened the door, where he was immediately greeted by the sounds of ponies rushing back and forth as well as the clattering of dishes and silverware. He held the door open for Pokey Pierce, who bowed his head lightly.

“Thank you, sir,” the stallion said, giving Adam a tiny smile as he trotted through.

Adam stepped in and his eyes widened.

“Wow,” Adam said, “it’s really…”

“Swanky?” Pokey Pierce suggested.

“Green.”

All of the walls of the restaurant were painted in a soft, green palette. The tables, varying in height to accommodate for the occasional human visitor, were covered with dark brown tablecloths. As Adam looked at the details, he noticed a few areas where the owner had created a leaf motif.

“It’s almost like I’m in a forest, but the trees are cut down.”

“Savoir Fare owns the bistro on the other side of town, too.” Pokey Pierce said. “I hear he actually spoke to a human in Manehatten about the color scheme. She’s a psychologist, so she told him about how different colors affect you humans.”

I wonder if she was performing an experiment to figure out how gullible ponies are, Adam thought to himself, trying but failing to hide a smirk.

“Something funny?” Pokey Pierce asked.

“Oh, no,” Adam replied. “It definitely catches the eye.”

“It must work, because there’s usually a travelling human or two in here every other day.”

Adam sniffed the air as the familiar scent of roasted chicken filled his nostrils.

“Yes, I’m sure it is the color scheme that plays a major role in it.”

As Adam continued to look around the room, a mare trotted up to them and flashed a toothy grin.

“Hi, welcome to Epicurious,” she said. “Is this your first time?”

“I’ve been here before,” Pokey Pierce replied before nuzzling Adam’s forearm. “But this is my date’s first time.”

At the mention of the word date, Adam felt his cheeks flush. The mare, however, giggled.

“That’s so sweet,” the mare said. “Adam, right? My name is Ganache. Your sister comes in all the time.” She held a hoof to her chin. “You know, I’ve never really seen you out much, but I can definitely tell you’re her twin.”

“I’m not quite the social butterfly my sister is,” Adam said as he felt his cheeks getting even warmer.

“No worries,” Ganache said as she grabbed a pair of menus, though Adam also noticed that they were two different colors. “Follow me, please.”

Ganache pulled a tray of glasses filled with water from a nearby bar and set them upon her back. They followed the mare through the restaurant, and Adam could see a few of the pony pairs look up at them, smiling politely and then whispering to one another. Ganache directed them to a table in the center of the room, but when she sensed Adam’s nervousness, she pointed to the side of the restaurant.

“The booths are full,” she said in an apologetic tone. “Our mixed-seating tables tend to be in the center.”

“Oh, it’s fine,” Adam replied. “It will give me a chance to observe the decor.”

“Excellent.”

Ganache set two glasses on the table before seating Adam in a backed chair and Pokey Pierce on a stool. She placed the menus in front of them, and as Adam peered at the two, he noticed that not only were they different colors, but they had different items on them.

“Okay,” Ganache said, “Epicurious is the major restaurant that caters to an all-species clientele.” She pointed to Adam’s menu. “Here is where we have our meat options.”

“You don't have to worry about that,” Adam replied. “I’m a vegetarian.”

“Our main focus is on chicken and—” She blinked. “Wait, what?”

“Adam here is an herbivore,” Pokey Pierce said with a wink.

Adam saw a few ponies turn their heads towards him out of the corner of his eye. In front of him, Ganache simply blinked a few times, though the smile remained plastered to her muzzle.

“Oh, that’s… interesting.” She cocked her head to the side. “You are just full of surprises, aren’t you?”

“You should see what he keeps in his satchel,” Pokey Pierce replied, his laughter catching the attention of more ponies.

“Do you need a few minutes to look over the menu?”

“Yes, please,” Adam said.

When they were alone again, Adam looked towards his date, only to find the stallion studying him.

“Ganache said something earlier,” Pokey Pierce said. “I honestly don’t recall seeing you out and about nearly as much as your sister. It’s sad, really.”

“What is?”

“From what I’ve seen from you, you are rather charming.”

Adam saw the look in Pokey Pierce’s eyes. He looks like Rarity when she tries to find flaws hidden in gems, he thought.

“Not to mention you do well with foals.” Pokey Pierce levitated the glass to his lips and took a sip. “You even share a bit of their sense of humor.”

“I just wanted to do something to appear less intimidating to them,” Adam said as he looked down at the table.

“It looked like you were more afraid of them than they were of you.”

“When you said you took care of foals, I was thinking younger.” Adam grabbed the glass and took a drink. “Those were mostly school-age colts and fillies.”

“Oh, I’m there when they get out of school and then I watch them until their parents return from Canterlot.”

“Well, you seem to do very well with them,” Adam said.

“As I said the other night, it helps knowing how to be… gentle.”

I guess he really did say it like that at the reception, he thought. Adam was about to say something else, but Ganache appeared at his side.

“Hey there,” she said. “You guys ready to order?”

“Let’s see,” Pokey Pierce said as he perused the items. “Oh, neat. Some of these vegetarian items were made by a human chef in Manehatten.”

He glanced over at Adam, grinned, and then leaned in closer so that his hoof brushed Adam’s hand.

“Adam,” he whispered. “What’s a vindaloo?”

Adam, who was now torn between pulling his hand back or letting stay there, smiled at the stallion.

“Get it,” he replied, keeping his hand where it was. “You’ll thank me for it.” He turned to Ganache. “I think I’ll have the same.”

“Sure thing, sweeties.”

Ganache left, and the two stayed still for a moment. Adam felt his pulse quicken, and when Pokey Pierce pulled his hoof away, Adam finally calmed down.

“So, Adam,” Pokey Pierce said and he folded his hooves over one another and smiled, “the human herbivore.” His eyebrow raised. “Tell me about yourself.”

And so the night went on. Adam told Pokey Pierce stories about himself and his sister, every anecdote garnering a laugh from the stallion. As it turned out, Pokey Pierce also had a sister similar to Amy. Whereas she had earned her cutie mark while surfboarding, he had earned his one day at school while playing house with the other fillies and changed the diaper on one of the stuffed animals.

The food arrived, and the moment it was set on the table, Adam laughed with Pokey Pierce’s nostrils flared and immediately levitated his fork and stuffed a heaping scoop into his maw. At times, however, Adam’s thoughts turned to Big Macintosh. I really should get him something to show my appreciation, Adam thought. When both plates were cleared, he got Ganache’s attention.

“Excuse me,” he said, “but could I see the dessert menu?”

“Still hungry?” Pokey Pierce asked.

“Oh no,” Adam laughed. “This is for—”

Adam stopped himself when he realized how it would sound to Pokey Pierce if he casually mentioned another stallion while on a date.

“I’m sure Apple Bloom would love a treat,” he lied. “She’s been working really hard on the farm.” He pointed to the menu. “Could I get a tiramisu to go, please?”

Ganache nodded and retreated back to the kitchen.

“That’s kind of you,” Pokey Pierce said.

Pokey Pierce leaned in, and Adam could smell the cinnamon and ginger on the stallion’s breath.

“I’m very happy that you said yes to this,” he said as the glass of water floated around his head. “I always read that humans were more on the assertive side, but you’re surprisingly… submissive.”

For what must have been the third time that day, Adam felt the blood rush to his face.

“A lot of stallions respond to that,” Pokey Pierce added.

Adam rubbed the back of his neck and laughed softly. The dessert came wrapped neatly in a box with the bill on top of it. When they left, Adam reached for the door, only for it to glow and open before he touched it.

“After you,” Pokey Pierce replied.

Adam nodded his head and smiled. A moment later, the two were back on the street.

The walk to Sweet Apple Acres was surprisingly swift, both Adam and Pokey Pierce walking alongside one another in companionable silence. Occasionally, Adam would point to the night sky and ask about a certain constellation. Pokey Pierce would explain it, then Adam would laugh at how similar it was to a pattern back home.

“Wait a minute,” Adam said after Pokey Pierce pointed out a particularly interesting constellation. “I’ve always wondered something. If humans only appeared a year ago, then where do minotaurs come from?”

“What do you mean?”

“Where I’m from, the story goes that minotaurs are the offspring of a human and a bull.”

Adam smirked and waited for the stallion’s answer.

“So where you’re from, humans have sex with bulls?”

Adam stopped in his tracks. His eyes widened.

“Point taken.”

“Oh no.” Pokey Pierce grinned wickedly. “Now I’m interested.”

“I-It’s just a myth,” Adam stammered, which did nothing to lessen the stallion’s ever-growing smile.

“Uh huh,” Pokey Pierce said, unconvinced.

Adam heard the sound of the front gate swinging idly in the breeze, but the moment he rest his hand on it to go inside, Pokey Pierce’s hoof came to rest on his hand. He turned his head towards the stallion and saw that his gaze was half-lidded and his smile had become gentler.

“Adam,” he said, “I want to kiss you.”

Adam’s heart thundered in his chest so loudly he swore he could hear it beating. He tried to stop his hand from shaking beneath Pokey Pierce’s touch, but then he took a deep breath to calm his nerves.

“Mister Pierce,” Adam replied so softly that he worried he wouldn’t be heard against the wind, “it’s not that I wouldn’t like to, it’s just I’ve never kissed a stallion before.”

“Well,” Pokey Pierce replied seductively, “I would be honored to be your first.”

Adam looked at the stallion’s lips, which were curved up into a confident smirk. As he leaned in, his thoughts turned to Amy’s diary entry. It’s like kissing a guy with a really soft beard. As he inched closer to Pokey Pierce, he heard something inside screaming at him to stop. But then he thought back to what the stallion had said at dinner. Do it, Adam tried to convince himself, stallions respond to submissiveness. When Adam bent down, he felt Pokey Pierce’s breath caress his neck.

“Adam!”

They both jerked back, and Adam turned to the farmhouse so quickly that he didn’t see the look of disbelief on the Pokey Pierce’s muzzle nor the glare he threw in the direction of the voice.

“Just ‘cause I’m old don’t mean I can’t see you standin’ out there like a beanpole!” Granny Smith shouted. “Now come on! We got a lotta work to do in the mornin’!”

“Maybe next time?” Adam asked, giving the stallion a lopsided grin.

“Oh yes, I do want there to be a next time,” Pokey Pierce, whose smile had returned by the time Adam had turned back to him, replied. “I had fun. You have a good night, Mister Garnet.”

Adam waited for Pokey Pierce to turn around and make his way back down the road before he pushed the gate open and headed towards the house. By the time he got there, Granny Smith was seated in her rocking chair on the front porch. He heard the chair creak, their sound carried by the wind.

“You have a good time?” she asked.

“I…” Adam hesitated. “Mister Pierce is nice,” he finished as he looked down at the floor.

“What’s in the box?” Granny Smith asked.

“Oh, I bought a tiramisu for Big—for Mister Macintosh.”

Granny Smith stopped her chair in mid-rock. Adam flashed his gaze up to the mare.

“To thank him for all of his help, you know?” he said. “And for the song,” he whispered.

Granny Smith hummed to herself as she got off of the rocking chair. She reached out and took the box from Adam and then pointed to the barn.

“If you wanna thank him, then go get him from the barn,” she replied. “He’s been in there all night.”

Adam felt his chest drop.

“What?”

Granny Smith simply nodded and made her way to the door.

“Eeyup,” she said. “Like I said, that stallion likes doin’ what he can to make other ponies happy.”

The front door squeaked as Granny Smith retreated into the house. She turned back for a moment and gave Adam an odd look.

“You wanna go get him?”

Adam nodded slowly, and when Granny Smith closed the door, he started to walk towards the barn. As he did, he felt a familiar pain return to his shoulders. The Manticure must be wearing off, he thought, I can’t believe how tired I’m getting.

The barn door was still open, and as Adam entered, he heard the sound of the hay as it crunched beneath his shoes. He peered into the darkness and giggled when he saw Big Macintosh asleep on a bed of hay. What Adam found so amusing was that Big Macintosh’s legs twitched as though he was chasing something. The moon was in just the right place that the light shone through the window directly on him, making the stallion appear as though he had purple fur.

Adam crept forward, worried to disturb Big Macintosh’s dream. He got down on his knees, doing his best to avoid the stallion’s powerful legs, and began to lightly scratch Big Macintosh’s ears.

“Big Mac,” he whispered, “Granny says that—”

Adam squeaked as Big Macintosh’s forelegs jerked forward and wrapped around his chest. Adam fell to the ground and found himself pinned to Big Macintosh’s chest, his hair mussed by the stallion’s heavy breathing . He was about to pull away when he felt the stallion’s heartbeat begin to slow down and his legs stop twitching. Adam sighed as he felt himself grow even more tired.

I’ve slept in worse, he thought, and his leg does feel like a big pillow. The call of sleep came upon Adam so quickly that he didn’t even hear the sound of hooves approaching.

“I swear that stallion’s more a fool than a parasprite in front of Twilight’s horn,” Applejack muttered as she stomped into the barn.

She was about to shout both her brother’s and Adam’s names, but the moment she saw the two sleeping, her jaw dropped. Her lips twitched, and soon her face twisted into a look of devilish glee.

“I’m gettin’ the camera,” she said as she galloped back to the farmhouse.

Applejack left so fast she didn’t even notice that Adam’s rhythmic breathing had already matched up to Big Macintosh’s, the human breathing out at the same time the stallion breathed in.

Spa Date

Big Macintosh awoke to the sound of a rooster’s crow. As he rose from his slumber, he felt a patch of soft hay in his mouth. Must’ve fallen asleep in the barn again, he thought, before the unmistakable scent of lavender filled his nostrils. He nibbled delicately on the hay, wondering why this particular patch smelled the way it did. The stallion turned to move, but stopped when he felt a weight on his foreleg.

A small sigh rose through the air. Upon realizing that the sound did not come from him, Big Macintosh’s eyes shot open, only to find that he was snacking on a lock of hair. He spat it out and leaned his head back, where he noticed the now soaking wet hair had fallen down and landed unceremoniously on Adam’s face with a small plop.

“What the—” Big Macintosh jerked his legs back, and Adam rolled away.

He heard Adam squeak and saw his eyes dart open, the human’s pupils shrinking the moment they laid eyes on the now flustered stallion.

“Oh God,” Adam muttered.

The two scooted away from each other and sat up, still unable to tear themselves away from each other’s gaze. Adam reached up to wipe the sleep from his eyes, but when he felt the patch of wet hair, his eyes widened.

“Why is my hair wet?” Adam furrowed his brow. “And why is it sticky?”

Big Macintosh, still in shock, simply shook his head. “You fell asleep,” he finally managed to say. “On… me.”

“Granny Smith told me to get you,” Adam replied. “I… tried to wake you… but then you…”

Adam’s gaze fell to the floor.

“I guess I didn’t realize how tired I was.”

“I see.”

“At the risk of making this even more awkward,” Adam whispered, “you were really warm. And your leg was… soft?”

The way Adam phrased it, Big Macintosh could tell that the human wasn’t sure if he had just given the stallion a compliment. He looked around the barn, secretly hoping that the rooster would crow again to break the silence.

“We won’t speak of this to anyone?” Adam suggested.

“Eeyup.”

Big Macintosh got to his hooves and stretched his legs. When Adam tried to move his shoulders, a small cry left his lips.

“What’s wrong?” Big Macintosh asked, now fully awake.

“My arms,” Adam replied as he winced. “Let’s—ow—get inside.” He groaned as he got to his feet. “Before the rest of the family wakes up.”

Adam stumbled the moment he stood up. Big Macintosh ran to his side.

“Easy,” Big Macintosh said, letting Adam use his withers as a crutch. “Worked yourself too much.”

“I’m fine.” Adam said as he grabbed his satchel from where he had dropped it the night before.

“You ain’t fine!” Big Macintosh shouted.

The stallion walked behind Adam and tucked his head in between the human’s legs. He stepped forward and lifted his head, causing Adam to slide down his neck and onto his back. Adam yelped as he wobbled from side to side.

“Hold onto my neck,” Big Macintosh commanded, ignoring the blush on Adam’s face. “You’re goin’ into that house and gettin’ some rest.”

He waited, and when he finally felt Adam’s hands on his fur, he nodded and walked carefully to the barn door which had been left open all night. As he made his way to the farmhouse, he felt Adam’s head come to rest at the back of his neck.

“Didn’t mean to yell at you,” Big Macintosh continued. “Granny’s right, though. You and Amy are stubborn as mules.”

“Are you calling me a jackass?”

Though Big Macintosh couldn’t see him, he could still sense that Adam asked the question with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.

“Maybe I am, or maybe you’re just actin’ foalish.”

As they approached the house, they both smelled the aroma of eggs and cooked apples. Big Macintosh reached the porch, but before he opened the door, Adam slid off of him and got to his feet.

“Somebody’s awake,” Adam said. “It will already be awkward enough without them seeing you carry me like some sort of invalid.”

“Adam, I—” Big Macintosh stopped when he felt Adam’s hand touch his neck again.

“Please, let me do this,” Adam asked. “I promise I’ll rest today.”

Adam let go.

“Besides, what would they think if they saw you carrying me into the house after spending all night in the barn?”

Big Macintosh’s swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded his head furiously. Adam gave the stallion a gentle smile. Adam sighed and opened the door, his legs shaking as he made his way into the kitchen. Applejack stood at the stove, stirring a pot with a ladle using her mouth. She paused, her eyes slowly turning to the newcomers, and let go of the spoon before turning to face them.

“You’re walkin’ sorta funny there, Adam.”

Adam immediately facepalmed and Big Macintosh mimicked the motion with his hoof.

“Miss Applejack,” Adam replied, “I can promise you that—”

“I’ll handle this,” Big Macintosh said. “Adam’s body is just sore from the past few days.”

“Uh huh,” Applejack said as she raised an eyebrow.

“Just from moving heavy things,” Adam butted in. “I didn’t know about the cord, so I was just bending over a lot and—”

Applejack started to snicker.

“Not like that!” Adam wailed as he covered his face with his hands.

“It ain’t his fault,” Big Macintosh said, trying to salvage what was left of their dignity. “Just been workin’ him too hard in the barn is all.”

Applejack’s snicker turned into outright laughter. As the kettle on the stove began to whistle, she tried to keep her mouth from quivering as she lifted the hot container by the handle. The sound of approaching hooves was heard, and the three turned to the staircase just as Granny Smith made her way down the stairs, followed by Apple Bloom.

“What’s with all this hullabaloo?” Granny Smith asked.

“Adam, your ‘bout as red as my brother.”

“It’s nothing,” Adam replied as he cracked his knuckles.

“They just fell asleep in the barn,” Applejack said.

“I-I just didn’t realize how tired I was,” Adam replied.

“Since we’re all here,” Big Macintosh said, trying to gain control of the conversation. “Maybe we can go over how the barn is organized.”

“Can someone just do me one favor before we begin?” Adam begged with his hands still on his face.

“What’s that, sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

Adam lowered his hands and looked right at the mare.

“May I please have some coffee?”

Once breakfast was finished, Applejack and Granny Smith began to put the dishes away. No wonder he’s so skinny, Applejack thought, who eats only one egg and one piece of bacon? When she turned back to the table, she saw Adam slowly massaging his shoulders, wincing in pain every moment or so. He reached forward and lifted the cup of coffee, his hands shaky.

“You all right there?” she asked.

“I’m fine,” Adam replied, turning his head away from Big Macintosh when the stallion gave him a stern look. “I mean, I will be fine once I get this figured out.”

“I can’t make heads or tails of this,” Granny Smith said, looking over Adam’s shoulder at the diagrams.

Adam took a sip of coffee and sighed. After taking a deep breath, he set the cup back down and leaned over the table. Applejack saw him glance over at the cup and move it to the right an inch before refocusing on the information in front of him.

“Okay,” Adam said as he reached for a pen he had removed from his satchel, “the barn is divided in half, with both sides containing the same apples, correct?”

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh replied.

“Each side contains five hundred barrels, and the rows are two barrels high, two barrels deep. That means there are one hundred twenty-five rows the length of the barn.”

“Ugh,” Apple Bloom said as she placed her hooves on top of her head. “Why am I havin’ to do math this early in the mornin’?”

“We’re almost there, Abby.” Adam reached out his arm to pet Apple Bloom’s mane, but he flinched and pulled it back when he felt a jab of pain in his arm. He began to write the names on the boxes in the diagram. “The first fifty rows are Gala Apples.”

“Best apples for the base of any good cider,” Granny Smith said as she hummed to herself.

“Then we have twenty rows of Golden Russets, fifteen rows of Golden Delicious—” Adam snickered as he continued writing. “Ten rows of Katy’s, and five of Pink Lady’s.”

“That’s mighty fine hoofwritin’ you got there, Adam,” Big Macintosh said.

“Anything worth making is worth making beautiful,” Adam replied, choosing not to correct the stallion’s term usage.

“So there’s fewer rows of each type of apple as you go on?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Not quite,” Adam said as he tapped the pen on the next few rows. “We then have ten rows of Porters, followed by seven rows of both Wagener and Northern Spy.” Adam took another sip of coffee.

“Didn’t Mister Rich request that cider to sell at Barnyard Bargains?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Eeyup,” Granny smith replied, “Don’t care too much for the combination myself, but he says there are ponies up in Canterlot who use it as a seasonal cider.” She cocked her head to the side. “Usually picks up the barrels at the end of the day.

“And then…” Adam glanced back down. “One row of Topaz?”

“I usually take that cart down to the Ponyville Retirement Village once we’re done,” Applejack said. “Not too strong, not too weak.”

“Okay, so that makes sense,” Adam said, biting his lip in thought. “Why are the Porters here?”

“That one a real hearty variety,” Granny Smith said. “Ain’t a best seller, though. We get requests mainly from that Rainbow Dash mare.” The old mare grinned. “But when she finally got to taste our cider, sure as shoot that one was her favorite.”

“More coffee, Adam?” Big Macintosh asked as he took Adam’s empty cup.

“Um...Yes, thank you,” Adam said softly.

Big Macintosh got up and retrieved a refill for Adam, who couldn’t help but notice the stallion’s tail swishing back and forth. With a new cup of coffee in hand, Adam returned to his work; neither he nor the stallion noticed the mares as they exchanged looks.

“I’m starting to get a picture here,” Adam said, going back to the earlier apples. “Is there a reason why these four rows equal to the same amount of rows of Gala?”

“Gala’s are the base of most our ciders,” Applejack replied. “Combine ‘em with Golden Russet and you get a real strong flavor. Most popular one we got.”

She reached out and gave Adam a small nudge. Adam smiled and tried to hide the pain, but when he turned away, he saw Big Macintosh edge closer.

“We take a few of those and I make a hard cider out of ‘em,” Big Macintosh replied.

“Like what Amy had at the reception?”

The ponies looked at one another and laughed. Adam glanced at each member of the Apple Family and turned back to his cup of coffee.

“S-sorry, sugarcube,” Applejack wheezed. “Ain’t none of y’all able to handle hard cider. What Amy gets is just slightly fermented.”

“Aren’t those the same thing?” he asked.

“My hard cider’s hundred-ninety proof,” Big Macintosh said proudly.

“That silly filly once took a swig of Big Mac’s hard cider while standing next to a lantern.” Granny Smith added with a laugh.

“Poor thing belched and sent a fireball through the barn ‘fore passin’ out.” Applejack said.

“That’s… absolutely terrifying.” Adam replied while holding his head in his hands.

“What was terrifyin’ was how she acted next mornin’,” Apple Bloom said as she leaped to her hind legs and threw her forelegs out. “Why are you ponies so loud? Roar!”

Apple Bloom bared her teeth and growled. The other ponies laughed hard, but Adam simply chuckled softly as he looked into his cup.

“So my sister and I are now part of a family of bootleggers?” Adam asked as he forced a smile.

Granny Smith leaned forward as though revealing a secret.

“Back when I was a filly,” she said, “daddy used to send a barrel all the way to the Griffon Kingdom. ‘Course, this was back ‘fore the Treaty of—”

“Granny Smith!” Applejack stopped the mare. “We ain’t gotta let Adam here know all our exploits!”

Now it was Adam’s turn to laugh. Granny Smith joined in, but Applejack and Big Macintosh simply looked at one another with concern.

“Did Great-Grandaddy break the law or somethin’?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Ain’t nothin’ to concern yourself with, Apple Bloom,” Applejack replied.

“I’ll let you guys know something,” Adam said, leaning in as well. “When my sister and I were younger, we took one of mom’s bottles out of the refrigerator and drank some of it.”

Big Macintosh’s eye widened when he realized that not even Amy had mentioned this story to any of them.

“What happened?” Applejack asked.

“Nothing,” Adam replied. “It turned out to be sparkling grape juice. But we made each other think we were drunk, so we were just spinning around and acting silly.”

“Wouldn’t you know if you were really drunk?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Luckily, that is something you won’t need to concern yourself with for quite a while, Abby,” Adam replied.

“But goin’ back, we got Golden Delicious and Katy’s,” Big Macintosh said, once again steering the conversation away from less wholesome topics. “Put ‘em with the Gala and you got yourself some mild cider blends.”

“And then the Pink Lady’s,” Applejack continued, “and they combine with the Gala to make our sweet cider.”

Adam stared at the diagram in front of him. As he listened to what each pony said regarding the apple and how they were used, his mind raced. Something about this layout sounds familiar, he thought.

“Okay,” Adam said, “we know that Amy said this was going to be an efficient system.” He interlocked his fingers and tapped his thumbs together. “What would she mean by that?”

“Far as I could tell, she ain’t got that much to worry ‘bout organizin’.” Applejack said. “You’ve seen her room.”

“Yes, unfortunately, I have.”

Adam rubbed the bridge of his nose as he thought about the disaster that was his sister’s living quarters. The only thing in there that had any semblance of order was—

Adam’s eyes shot open, and the ponies took a step back.

“You okay, Uncle Adam?”

Adam smiled.

“I need to show you all something to explain,” Adam said, but when he tried to move, the pain shot up his body. “Actually, I’ll meet you up there. I need to use the little colt’s room.”

The mares nodded and turned to leave, but Big Macintosh stayed behind.

“You need help gettin’ up there?” he asked.

“Oh don’t be such a worry wart,” Adam said with a laugh. “I am perfectly capable of walking up a staircase.”

Big Macintosh’s gaze fell and his eyes softened. Adam reached up and scratched Big Macintosh’s ear.

“But thank you for your concern,” he added. “I will be right up.”

Big Macintosh smiled and joined the rest of the family upstairs. As soon as he was out of earshot, Adam reached into his satchel and pulled out the vial.

“Last time,” Adam convinced himself. “Last time, and then I’ll give it a rest.”

Adam groaned as he made his way across the kitchen and down the hall. He glanced upstairs, frowned, and then entered bathroom.

“I hope he’s got this right,” Applejack said.

Granny Smith pulled open a drawer and pulled out some of Amy’s clothing.

“I hope so, too,” Granny Smith said as she set the clothes in a box. “The cider pressin’s tomorrow.”

Apple Bloom leaped onto a nearby chest and pulled back the blinds.

“Ain’t it ‘bout time for Pinkie to set up her tent in front of the stall?” she asked.

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh replied as he entered the room.

“Where’s Adam?”

“He’ll be up soon.” Big Macintosh shook his head. “He don’t wanna let anypony know how sore he really is.”

“Colt’s gotta run outta steam soon,” Granny Smith said as she sat down on the bed. “But I’ll give him this—he’s outlasted Amy.”

“That poor girl was bedridden after the first day,” Applejack said.

“Maybe boy humans are stronger,” Apple Bloom suggested as she prepared to hop off of the chest. The filly glanced out the window once more and pointed towards the gate.

“Applejack, who are those ponies?”

Applejack trotted to the window and peered out. She could just make out their frames before they disappeared behind the hill once more.

“Huh,” she mumbled. “Must’ve gotten lost.”

“I swear I’ve seen ‘em before,” Apple Bloom said.

“Probably just comin‘ by to get in line early,” Applejack replied as she nudged her sister off of the chest.

“Adam must’ve been plum tuckered, though,” Granny Smith said. “I sent him to the barn to fetch Big Mac last night and I didn’t see him leave.”

Applejack snickered.

“Somethin’ funny?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Nope,” Applejack replied as she lowered her hat over her eyes for a moment. “But I am curious as to what happened.”

Big Macintosh felt the collective gaze of his family burn into his fur and he tucked his tail between his legs.

“Nothin’ happened,” Big Macintosh said. “I just woke up and he was there. Maybe the work and walkin’ ‘round town with Pokey tired him out.”

“That reminds me,” Granny Smith said. “Adam brought somethin’ back for you.”

Both Big Macintosh and Applejack quirked their heads towards their grandmother.

“One of them fancy dishes from that restaurant.” Granny Smith smiled. “Said he wanted to get you somethin’ to thank you, then he said somethin’ ‘bout a song, but I don’t think he meant for me to hear that part.” Granny Smith snickered. “And ponies say my hearin’ ain’t good.”

Big Macintosh turned an even darker shade of red when he saw the smile on Applejack’s and Apple Bloom’s muzzles. He turned to find out where Adam was, but the moment he did, he found that the human was already in the doorway.

“Okay, I bet you are all wondering why we’re in Amy’s room.”

“‘Cause you told us to come up here?” Apple Bloom asked.

Adam pushed out his hip and raised an eyebrow as the ponies in the room laughed.

“Anyway,” Adam continued as he shook his head at the filly. “We know that Amy used an organization system that made sense to her.” He pointed around the room. “Take a look around. How is her room organized?”

“It ain’t,” Applejack replied. “This room’s like Rarity’s inspiration room without the inspiration.”

“Oh, I’m going to borrow that one,” Adam replied. “Look at her closet.”

“I don’t see nothin’ special, sugarcube,” Applejack replied as she trotted into the closet. “Just a bunch of shirts and jeans, and a couple dresses in the back.”

“Exactly,” Adam replied. “She organized her closet to be efficient.” He joined her and pushed the clothing aside. “These are the clothes she always uses.” Adam pointed to the back. “She never wears the dresses.” He paused, waiting to see if Applejack got it.

“We use the Gala apples the most.”

The others turned to Big Macintosh, who stood before them with a hoof on his chin. Adam smiled brightly as he noticed the recognition in the stallion’s eyes.

“The first five rows are the most used,” Big Macintosh continued. “We mix Gala with the others—that’s why the Gala’s and the other four are both fifty. We sometimes get the Porters. The others are special order we make at the end of the day.”

“Puttin’ the apples you use most in front.” Applejack shook her head.

“Makes sense,” Granny Smith added.

“How come we always put ours in alphabetical order?” Apple Bloom asked.

“You know,” Adam suggested, “that sounds like it would be a great question for your next study session with Princess Twilight.”

Apple Bloom squealed and charged towards the door, only to have Big Macintosh hold out a leg to stop her.

“Not now,” he said. “You missed a day of school yesterday. Now you get ready so I can take you.”

Apple Bloom huffed and her ears drooped, but she still nodded her head and trudged to her room.

“Actually,” Adam said, “I could go with you two. I did hope to stop by Miss Rarity’s to see how she’s doing.”

“You sure that’s a good idea?” Granny Smith asked.

Big Macintosh, however, was more upfront with his opinion.

“Nope.”

Adam looked Big Macintosh in the eyes and smirked, but the stallion continued.

“You worked too hard.” He pointed to the bed. “You’re gonna stay in bed so you can recover.”

The two continued their stare-off for a few moments, with Big Macintosh giving the human a look similar to a determined parent and Adam giving the stallion a look of a stubborn colt. But as Big Macintosh’s stare grew stronger, Adam felt his cheeks burn. Big Macintosh noticed and then chuckled as he rubbed a foreleg against the other.

“If you wanna go, I’m takin’ you and Apple Bloom in the cart.”

Adam closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Deal,” he sighed.

Adam readjusted Apple Bloom’s bow for what had to have been the fourth time as they reached the schoolhouse.

“Uncle Adam, I’m fine,” Apple Bloom wailed as the cart came to a stop.

“But Abby,” Adam replied, “I want you to look more than fine. I want you to look perfect.”

Big Macintosh chuckled as Apple Bloom huffed and leaped off of the cart and galloped into the schoolyard, where Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were waiting for her.

“Sometimes I think you’re more like Miss Rarity than Amy,” Big Macintosh said.

“Oh hush, you,” Adam said as he leaned over the edge of the cart and reached out to flick the stallion’s ear.

“Though when he does things like that,” another voice said, “there are times when the resemblance to his sister is uncanny.”

Adam turned around and saw Rarity, who was currently wearing a large-brimmed sunhat.

“What a coincidence,” Adam said with a smile. “I was just coming into town to see you.”

“Howdy, Miss Rarity.” Big Macintosh said.

“Hello, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity replied as she glanced back at Adam and then the cart. “I didn’t know you had a side job as a carriage operator.”

Big Macintosh rolled his eyes and shrugged his shoulders.

“It seems I may have overdone it at Sweet Apple Acres, Miss Rarity.” Adam pouted. “But I did manage to solve the issue of my sister’s unidentified organization method.”

“Oh, how marvelous!” Rarity shouted as she reached up to give Adam a hug. “This calls for some well deserved relaxation at the spa.”

Big Macintosh watched as Adam’s eyes narrowed and his lips curved into a smile. As the human turned his gaze to Big Macintosh, he felt the urge to hide.

“You know who else has been working hard, Miss Rarity?”

As Rarity’s eyes turned to Big Macintosh, he changed his mind from the urge to hide into the need to gallop away.

“Nope,” He shouted.

“Oh, what a divine idea! If anypony deserves a much needed massage, it is you, Mister Macintosh.”

Big Macintosh shook his head for two reasons: one, to show how strongly he opposed the idea, and two, to hide the blush that threatened to appear on his cheeks.

“Please, Mister Macintosh?” Adam pleaded as he rest his head on the wall of the cart. “It’ll be my treat.”

With both Rarity and Adam giving the same pleading look, Big Macintosh felt his resolve waver and bend. He glanced over at Rarity, and when she nodded her head and nudged it towards Adam, the last of the resolve finally broke. Of course, Applejack would tell Miss Rarity, he thought. He lowered his head and sighed.

“Fine, but nothin’ fancy.”

Rarity squealed and leaped onto the cart just as the school bell began to ring. Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything as he headed off to his new destination.

As he travelled through town, Big Macintosh saw a couple of ponies turn their heads when they saw the two passengers he carried, only to snicker amongst themselves as the human and the mare became engrossed in their own conversation.

“I love the hat, Miss Rarity.”

“Well, a chapeau is necessary on such an unusually bright day, which is why I am surprised you aren’t wearing protection, Mister Garnet. Your skin is almost as pale as my fur.” Big Macintosh heard Rarity huff. “You haven’t completely abandoned me to pursue the simple life, have you?”

Big Macintosh coughed loudly, but it went unheard as Adam started to laugh.

“Oh no, Miss Rarity. I remember the story you told me about a certain Trenderhoof.”

When Rarity gasped, Big Macintosh couldn’t help but laugh to himself as the mare made her indignation known.

“We must never speak of that incident, Mister Garnet.”

“What the name of that theme again?”

As the two began to bicker, Big Macintosh couldn’t help but smile as he continued on in a steady trot. At least Adam’s made a good friend, he thought. Applejack considers him family. He has tea with Miss Fluttershy. But then he thought of the others, who hadn’t always warmed up to him. Miss Dash don’t like how fussy he is… makes sense, since she don’t care much for Miss Rarity.

Big Macintosh reached a crossroads and stopped as a few carts passed in front of him. He shuddered when he realized that he was in front of Sugar Cube. Took a while for Adam to get used to Miss Pie, he thought, especially after he yelled at her for messing up his shirt when her welcome wagon went haywire—Miss Twilight didn’t like that much.

“Big Mac?”

Big Macintosh shook his head and turned around. Adam was staring at him with concern.

“Are you all right?” he asked. “The road is clear.”

The stallion blushed and continued on his way. He could see the Ponyville Spa in the distance. As he neared it, however, he hunched his shoulders over at the thought of ponies seeing him go into the establishment. His trot slowed to a simple walk.

“Are you sure you want to take care of all of us?” Rarity asked.

“Of course, Miss Rarity,” Adam replied. “You know my salary, and you know that I still have a lot of bits saved up from Princess Celestia’s settling in allowance.”

Big Macintosh heard Adam sigh and he couldn’t help but feel that the human was looking at him.

“Besides, it is important to let ponies know you appreciate them.”

“That’s right, Adam,” Rarity replied, though the stallion could sense that she was projecting the response to him. “It is important to let others know you appreciate them.”

Miss Rarity, Big Macintosh thought, you’re as subtle as your outfits.

The cart came to a stop in front of the spa. The moment Rarity lowered herself to the ground, the door swung open and two ponies appeared in the doorway with beaming smiles on their muzzles.

“Miss Rarity,” Aloe Vera said.

“Mister Garnet,” Lotus Blossom said.

“Hello, dears,” Adam and Rarity replied.

Big Macintosh unhitched himself from the cart and trotted to the back before Adam had a chance to get out. As Adam started to lift himself out, he flinched and reached his hand out to Big Macintosh. Adam hesitated for a moment, but when the stallion nodded his head, he set his hand down gently on Big Macintosh’s withers.

“I’m sorry,” Adam whispered once he was standing straight.

“Don’t be,” Big Macintosh replied. “Ain’t nothin’ wrong.

He offered Adam a smile, which the human returned, but Big Macintosh could tell it was forced. He didn’t call attention to it, however, and the two made their way into the spa, where Lotus Blossom stood holding bathrobes.

The first thing Big Macintosh noticed as he passed through the doorway was the music. They’re still using the recording of The Pony Tones, he thought, shaking his head. They continued inside, which was when the Spa Twins finally took notice of the third companion.

“And what is this?” Aloe Vera asked. “Will Mister Apple be joining you today?”

Big Macintosh ignored the conversation they were having and instead glanced over to a nearby tub, where he noticed a tray of freshly sliced cucumbers. He picked up a slice and began chewing on it absentmindedly as he looked around. At least they got snacks here, he thought. He looked down at a nearby tub that was built into the floor and grimaced when he saw what was in it. Ponies pay to sit in mud. As Big Macintosh turned back to the entrance, he caught the end of Adam’s conversation with the mares.

“—and nothing but the best for...”

Adam turned to the stallion and paused. Rarity looked over, as well, and blushed when she saw half of the cucumber slice still sticking out of Big Macintosh’s mouth. Aloe Vera and Lotus Blossom both covered their muzzles with their hooves and giggled. He turned back to Adam with a confused look, but when he saw the smile on Adam’s face, he relaxed. It was a gentle smile, but unlike the one outside, Big Macintosh could tell this one was real.

“Um, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said as she pointed to her muzzle. “You have a bit of…”

The stallion sucked in the last piece of the cucumber and bit down on it.

“Girls,” Adam said as he draped a large bathrobe over his forearm, “I’m going to change, and then we can get started.”

Adam strode past Big Macintosh and disappeared into a hallway. Big Macintosh reached for another cucumber slice, but groaned when the tray was levitated above his head. He turned back and saw Rarity’s horn glowing.

“Mister Macintosh,” Rarity chided, “those aren’t snacks.”

“That don’t make sense.”

“Ugh!” Rarity groaned as she set the cucumbers aside. “You and that sister of yours are hopeless.” She levitated a bathrobe in front of him. “Now kindly remove your collar and put this on.”

Big Macintosh narrowed his eyes at the garment and shook his head.

“Nope.”

“Oh please?” Rarity begged, drawing out the last word. “Adam will think you look adorable in it.”

Big Macintosh clamped Rarity’s muzzle shut with his hooves.

“Not so loud,” he whispered. “I don’t want Adam hearin’ nothin’ like that.”

Rarity nodded. Big Macintosh slowly let go and shrunk back.

“Applejack told you?” he asked, his eyes widening as a smirk appeared on the mare’s now free muzzle.

“No,” she said with a wink. “You just did.”

Before Big Macintosh could retort, Aloe Vera approached them and pointed to the mud bath.

“You’re going to love this,” Rarity said as though she hadn’t just revealed the stallion’s secret. “Mud baths do wonders for the fur. It will make your coat look simply radiant.”

Big Macintosh eyed the tub warily, but began to remove his collar just the same. As he stepped in, he turned to Aloe, who nodded her head in encouragement.

“If it’s so good for you,” he said, “then why don’t Ah just roll around in it back home?”

“Because regular mud is dirty,” Rarity replied with complete conviction.

Big Macintosh blinked a couple of times as the mud rose to his fetlocks. He opened his mouth to speak, but was too dumbfounded to say anything. As he lowered his body further, he felt himself floating like an apple in a barrel. As the noises died down and the spa ponies trotted away, Big Macintosh heard the music drift in and out of his ears.

“Adam likes this song,” he said.

“I know he does, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity replied, waiting a moment before catching the stallion’s attention once more. “Before he returns, I would like to discuss the situation in which you find yourself.”

Big Macintosh groaned and closed his eyes, receiving a tut from the mare in response.

“Now don’t be like that,” Rarity chided. “I want to help you, actually. I think you could be good for him.”

Rarity laughed softly to herself and blushed.

“Honestly, had I known your feelings, I would have nudged Adam in your direction a while ago.” She closed her eyes and levitated two cucumber slices towards him. “But in order to help you, I need to know why you are so smitten with him.”

Big Macintosh lowered himself until his muzzle rest along the surface of the mud.

“Dunno,” he replied, feeling his cheeks burn when Rarity raised an eyebrow. He sighed. “He just seems so small. I like stallions, but sometimes I just like the idea of takin’ care of somepony.”

“Oh that simply will not do,” Rarity replied.

Big Macintosh lowered his muzzle into the mud and glared at the mare and grumbled, causing small bubbles to form on the surface.

“For one thing, Adam does not want to be seen as somepony to be taken care of. As his name suggests, he is much stronger than ponies give him credit for. And another thing...”

Rarity’s smile fell, and Big Macintosh saw the sadness in her eyes.

“The other day I—” She stopped herself. “Adam doesn’t want to be seen as ‘the human’. He just wants to be seen as Adam.”

Rarity bobbed her head to the music for a moment, and her smile returned.

“Garnets are a unique gemstone. They appear quite jagged and pointy from the outside, but any geologist worth her salt knows that what makes a garnet beautiful is not what is on the surface, but what is within.”

Big Macintosh reached out to grab the other cucumber slice, but Lotus Blossom trotted over and snatched them midair.

“We don’t want you to get mud in your eyes, Mister Apple,” she said as she prepared to gently place it over his other eye using her clean hoof.

“What’s takin’ Adam so long?” Big Macintosh asked.

“He’s just disrobing and putting on his trunks,” Lotus Blossom replied.

“Miss Rarity,” Aloe Vera said as she trotted over. “Remember the first time Mister Garnet came in? He said he was trying a new look.”

The mares shared a small laugh, and Big Macintosh looked at Rarity with his uncovered eye as he lifted his muzzle back out of the mud.

“Oh, sorry, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said through her laugh. “We were just reminiscing about a peculiar human trait. As it turns out, the color of human fur can be different on certain parts of the body.”

“In some places, Mister Garnet has fur almost as red as yours.” Lotus Blossom added.

“Ain’t never seen red fur on him,” Big Macintosh replied as the other cucumber was placed over his eye. He thought about it for a moment, and then gulped nervously.

“Miss Rarity, don’t be tellin’ me things like that.”

The mares stopped giggling.

“Mister Macintosh,” he heard Rarity say, “I was referring to the time he tried to grow a beard.”

The stallion lowered his muzzle back into the mud, wishing desperately that he could disappear in it entirely. His ears twitched the moment he heard Adam’s feet gently pad into the room.

“Oh, you guys started without me,” he said.

Big Macintosh could hear the disappointment in Adam’s voice. The stallion lifted his head out once more.

“Don’t you worry, Mister Garnet,” Aloe Vera replied. “We were just helping Mister Apple settle in.”

“We’ll be back shortly, dear,” Rarity said.

“Where y’all goin’?” he asked with a trace of fear in his voice.

“Miss Rarity and I usually go into the sauna first before our massages,” Adam said.

Big Macintosh felt Adam’s hand brush his mane.

“We felt it best that you get the traditional package,” he continued. “When we’re done, your coat will be shiny, just like how an apple should be.”

Adam chuckled at his joke while Rarity simply sighed.

“If you were a pony, a comedy cutie mark would not be your future.”

“We’ll come check on you soon.” Aloe Vera said.

Big Macintosh heard Adam and the mares walk away. When everything was quiet again, he rest his head on the tile floor and thought about what Rarity told him. If Adam wants ponies to see who he is on the inside, he thought, then what does he see when he looks at me?

It was afternoon by the time the three friends left the spa. Adam was so relaxed, he didn’t even give a sarcastic reply when Big Macintosh pointed to the cart and forced him in. Rarity decided to walk with the stallion so that Adam could rest.

“Thank you, Miss Rarity,” Adam said guiltily. “It’s just you know how exhausted I get after a trip to the spa.”

“You hush,” Rarity replied as she levitated her hat to him. “And get some rest. I have perfect company with me, anyway.”

Rarity turned to Big Macintosh and winked at him. Adam leaned back and covered his face with the hat as Big Macintosh hitched himself to the cart. Within moments, the group was on their way to Carousel Boutique. With the time being what it was, none of them were surprised that most ponies were inside for lunch. The silence reigned, and within moments, the two ponies could hear the rhythmic breathing of the human coming from the cart.

“Adam was right, you know,” Rarity said quietly. “Your coat does shine now.”

“Eeyup.”

“Though am I correct in assuming that you do not intend to join us again?”

“Nope.”

“Hmm.”

A single cloud floated lazily in the sky until it came to rest in front of the sun. Big Macintosh watched as the shadows of buildings around them disappeared and the landscape grew grey. A warm breeze tussled the stallion’s mane. The only sounds besides Adam’s sigh-like breathing were Rarity’s hooves as they tapped along the road while Big Macintosh’s thundered.

“Even our hooves work in harmony,” Rarity said.

“Eeyup.”

“I had an… interesting… conversation with Adam during our massage while you finished in the sauna after your mud bath.” Rarity said.

“Oh?” Big Macintosh gulped and stopped the cart for just a moment. Behind him, he heard Adam groan slightly, and he shook his head and continued on. “‘Bout what?”

“You, actually.”

“Ah shouldn’t be havin’ to ask you ‘bout this.”

“Adam found out about the issue regarding Mister Order, and I am not speaking about the fine I received for the height of my establishment.”

Big Macintosh sighed and felt his pace speed up. As they passed Sugar Cube Corner, the stallion could just make out the top of Carousel Boutique.

“It was actually quite the peculiar experience,” Rarity continued. “Remember how he had earlier mentioned about paying for this spa date? And yes, this was a date, Mister Macintosh, believe me,” she added with an upheld hoof before Big Macintosh had the chance to reply.

The pair stopped at a crosswalk and waited for a mare to cross the street before they continued. As they passed by a row of trees, a gust of wind blew around them, and the sound of leaves as they cut one another sliced through the air.

“Adam nearly stormed out of the spa and went down to the bank so that he could—forgive my language—‘take care of that jackass’.”

Big Macintosh started to protest, but was once again cut off by Rarity’s hoof, which was now so clean that the stallion could see his reflection in it.

“I know what you’re going to say,” Rarity continued as they neared the boutique. “And I advised him that you wouldn’t have any of it.”

At last, they reached the steps of Carousel Boutique. Rarity brushed her hooves on the welcome mat and opened the door before turning back to Big Macintosh, who was about to grab Rarity’s hat with his teeth. She reached out and placed her hoof on the stallion’s withers, and when he turned back to her, she shook her head.

“It does make you think, though. Doesn’t it, Mister Macintosh?”

“Eeyup?”

“Don’t you find it odd that both of you and Mister Garnet want oh so much to take care of others, but recoil at the thought of others wanting to take care of you?”

The stallion felt himself shrink under Rarity’s appraising stare.

“I have nudged him in my own way, Mister Macintosh, but that is as far as I go.” She turned to the sleeping figure in the cart. “Sometimes, even I can’t get him to tell me how he feels about certain ponies. It took me an entire year to find out how he feels about himself.”

Big Macintosh tilted his head to the side, and when Rarity realized what she had just said, she gasped.

“Whatcha mean by that?” he asked.

“It’s not my story to tell,” Rarity replied too quickly. “I shouldn’t have even mentioned that much. What I want to say is that I learned my mistakes from the Trenderhoof incident.”

Big Macintosh turned and looked into the cart. Adam slept with his arms wrapped around his torso and his legs tucked up to his chest. The cloud above finally began to move once more, and all around them became bright. He felt a muzzle against his cheek and turned to see Rarity right next to him.

“You are a wonderful stallion, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said as she backed away. “And you have a beautiful voice. So I suggest you use that voice. Tell him how you feel.”

“But what ‘bout—”

“Do not get yourself worried over what Mister Pierce thinks,” Rarity interrupted him. “We aren’t foals here. He’s a grown stallion, as is Mister Garnet.” She leaned over and pecked Big Macintosh on the cheek before heading into the boutique. “Thank you for joining us today.”

Big Macintosh rubbed his cheek as Rarity snickered and closed the door behind her. The stallion shook his head and turned towards Sweet Apple Acres, walking slowly so as not to wake his cargo.

A Man To Cure

Chapter Nine: A Man To Cure

The doors of Ponyville General Hospital flashed a brilliant purple before slamming open. Rarity charged into the lobby, her eyes darting back and forth for the nearest nurse.

“Where is Adam!” she shrieked as she galloped across the room.

“Rarity, please calm down,” Nurse Redheart said. “It’s midnight. Other patients are trying to—”

“I will not calm down!” Rarity replied, her voice reaching an even higher octave. “I am woken up in the middle of the night by Applejack, who tells me that Adam had an accident.”

Rarity leaned in and glared at Nurse Redheart. The nurse simply raised her hooves and set them on Rarity’s shoulders.

“Rarity,” Nurse Redheart said, this time in a stern tone, “Mister Garnet just got out of surgery.”

Rarity started to shake violently and Nurse Redheart responded by clutching even tighter to her. The unicorn’s eyes grew even larger.

“Just got out?’ she asked as the doors near the reception desk opened. “Applejack told me that Mister Macintosh brought him here hours ago.” She slammed a hoof on the counter. “Why in Equestria would it take so long?”

“Because my treating a case of severe sepsis in humans has to be treated the same way an earth pony doctor would treat him,” Doctor Stable replied as he walked into the lobby. “I was in there for four hours, using my own hooves since I couldn’t perform a cleansing spell. Miss Rarity, I am going to have to ask you to control yourself. I have other patients who need their rest.” His eyes narrowed. “If you disturb them, I will have no choice but to—”

“Please,” Rarity said after taking a deep breath. “Just tell me where he is.”

Doctor Stable hesitated for a moment before turning his attention to Nurse Redheart. Nurse Redheart nodded and retreated into the hallway. When she was gone, Doctor Stable’s horn glowed and the door closed behind her as she trotted away. Rarity looked around the room—it was empty now except for the two of them. Neither pony said a word. As they stood there in silence, the only sound was that of a wall clock, ticking past the seconds. Rarity stared into Doctor Stable’s eyes but was unable to determine any emotion behind them.

“Why aren’t you saying anything?” she asked, her voice now lowered.

Doctor Stable sighed as he levitated a manilla folder from behind the receptionist’s desk. He opened it and began to read Adam’s file to her.

“Did you know how Mister Garnet came to know about MantiCure?”

Rarity held her breath and blinked. Finally, she fell to her haunches in the middle of the room. Doctor Stable didn’t continue through the file, but instead pulled a small vial from his coat pocket.

“I asked Mister Apple to return to his home so that he could look through Mister Garnet’s things.”

Rarity’s horn glowed, and the vial of MantiCure levitated through the air delicately in her telekinetic grasp.

“I figured he would have misused the product,” Doctor Stable continued. “It isn’t like the warning label is particularly small.”

“What warning label?” Rarity replied, genuinely confused.

Doctor Stable closed his eyes and sighed as he pointed to the bottom of the vial that hung in midair. Rarity narrowed her eyes and pulled the vial closer. She glanced at Doctor Stable and blushed as she squinted her eyes even further and craned her neck until the vial was inches from her muzzle.

“Miss Rarity,” Doctor Stable asked, “is there a reason you aren’t using your glasses?”

“I do not need to wear them all of the time!” she shouted.

Doctor Stable jerked back. Rarity’s horn stopped glowing and the vial fell to the floor, where it clattered against the tiles. She closed her eyes and took another deep breath. Her horn glowed a moment later, and a familiar pair of red cat eye framed glasses materialized in front of her. As they settled onto the bridge of her muzzle, she turned back to the doctor.

“I simply use them to discern the… finer details of my work,” she added as she retrieved the vial, her muscles tightening as she read the tiny print. “He used this on an open wound, I presume?”

“Miss Rarity, would you come sit with me, please?”

Doctor Stable pointed to a bench in the corner of the lobby. Rarity nodded and followed the stallion. When they settled onto the bench, Rarity finally noticed that the vial was empty.

“Wait,” she said. “I gave this to Adam less than a week ago.” She turned to Doctor Stable. “Why is it empty?”

“You gave it to him?” Doctor Stable asked as he placed a hoof under his chin. “And only a week ago? That explains that, I suppose.”

“Explains what?” Rarity asked as she leaned forward.

“Miss Rarity, when you gave this to Mister Garnet, how did you present it to him?”

“I… I told him it relieves muscle pain.”

“And?”

“And that it helps one retain a youthful appearance,” Rarity finished with a huff as she removed her glasses.

“Miss Rarity,” Doctor Stable said as gently as possible.

“Where is Adam?” Rarity asked.

Doctor Stable paused. As Rarity’s gaze grew colder, he closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Mister Garnet is asleep in room thirteen,” he replied. “He is going to be asleep for a while as he heals.” The stallion reached up and rubbed the bridge of his muzzle. “His muscles show a large amount of… stress. With what you just told me, I assume that he has been applying the MantiCure daily.”

“I shall discuss the issue with him once he awakens.”

Rarity stood up and walked towards the door leading to the patients’ rooms without waiting for Doctor Stable to follow behind her. As Rarity passed by each door, she kept her posture as dignified as she could muster. But as the number count on the doors grew higher, she felt the weight on her shoulders grow heavier. Adam, she thought, what have you done?

Rarity turned the corner just as the door to room thirteen opened. She saw Nurse Redheart emerge from Adam’s room. When they locked gazes with one another, both mares froze. Nurse Redheart was the first to break as she gave Rarity a soft smile.

“He’s going to be fine, Miss Rarity,” Nurse Redheart said. “Doctor Stable was able to remove the venom, even though he had to use earth pony methods.”

Rarity nodded but didn’t say anything. Even if she could think of something to say, she was unsure if she would even be able to force any words out. Nurse Redheart pointed to a set of benches down the other side of the hall. Rarity turned and saw Big Macintosh sitting quietly in the corner with his haunches on the bench and his forelegs on the floor, staring at the space in between his hooves. Behind her, she could hear the sound of approaching hoofsteps.

“It also helped that Mister Apple brought him in so quickly,” Nurse Redheart added, hoping that she could say something to shake Rarity out of her stupor. When Rarity still didn’t budge, Nurse Redheart placed a hoof on the mare’s shoulder. “When he gets up, we can discuss further treatment.”

Rarity shook her head. “What do you mean, further treatment?” Rarity asked, finally managing to speak.

“It’s nothing too serious, Miss Rarity,” Doctor Stable replied as he joined the mares. “Just some ointment for his face. The venom did cause some burns and the open wounds needed stitches, but in time, the scars should be very minimal.”

“Did you use any restorative methods?” Rarity asked.

“Miss Rarity, need I remind you that humans don’t respond to anything that is magically enhanced?” Doctor Stable asked. “No, these are regular stitches. I know that in your field, appearances mean a great deal…”

The stallion adjusted his glasses. Rarity shook her head and turned towards the door.

“But what is important to remember is that Mister Garnet is safe now.” Doctor Stable turned towards the bench in the corner. “We have Mister Apple to thank for that.”

Rarity turned to Big Macintosh once more. Even at the mention of his name, however, the stallion didn’t move.

“Can we see him?” Rarity asked.

“Not tonight,” Doctor Stable replied. “But tomorrow afternoon after the sedatives wear off, he should be awake. I want him here until Friday, however, to make sure that he doesn’t continue to overexert his shoulders or legs.”

A nearby door opened, and another nurse poked her head through.

“Doctor Stable, Nurse Redheart,” she said. “The patient is ready.”

“Of course, Nurse Tenderheart,” Doctor Stable replied. “We’ll be right there.”

“Go home, Miss Rarity. Try to get some rest,” Nurse Redheart said. She then turned to Big Macintosh. “You, too, Mister Apple. You have done what you can. I’m sure he will thank you for it when he wakes up.”

The pair nodded their heads and retreated into the other room. The door swung back and forth for a few moments before finally closing. Rarity finally turned to Big Macintosh, who still hadn’t moved since she first came in.

“Mister Macintosh?” she asked, trying to get his attention. “What exactly happened?”

Big Macintosh stared at the floor of the hospital. Rarity saw his eyes dart back and forth as though he were watching a film reel play on the white tiles.

“Big Mac?”

“I’m…”

It was the last thing Big Macintosh heard Adam say. The stallion watched in horror as Adam’s mouth fell open. The human’s eyes glazed over just as the cuts on his face opened and turned into abrasions. Big Macintosh jumped out of his chair at the same time Adam’s arms fell limp at his sides. He tried to reach Adam in time, but wasn’t quite fast enough to stop him from falling to the floor. Now that Big Macintosh was inches away from Adam’s face, he could see the human’s veins become noticeable; first on his face, then his neck, then on his arms just past his sleeves.

“Adam,” Big Macintosh shouted, “What’s wrong? Adam?”

His shouting turned into pleading as he felt Adam’s shoulder become cold, then his arm, and then his hand. Big Macintosh rubbed his muzzle on the human’s skin, but nothing could stop the iciness from spreading through Adam’s body until it finally reached the end of his fingertips. Big Macintosh lifted his head towards the second floor.

“Applejack!” he cried.

Big Macintosh grabbed Adam’s shirt with his teeth and tossed him as hard as he could into the air, moving his body so that the human fell onto his back. Ain’t right for him to be so small, he thought as he barely registered the human’s weight.

“What in the name of Discord’s chessboard is happenin’ down here?” Applejack asked as she reached the bottom of the stairs.

“Ain’t no time!” Big Macintosh shouted. “Get Miss Rarity! She’s closest!”

Big Macintosh galloped to the door, ignoring his sister’s shouts as he charged through the screen and ran to the cart. He slid the human down as gently as he could and then hitched himself to the cart.

Mister Macintosh?

Big Macintosh wasn’t sure who spoke his name, but he shook his head and galloped away from the farmhouse to the road leading to Ponyville. Even in the moonlight, the trees on either side were so dark that their branches became little black tendrils that threatened to snuff out the stars. He thundered down the road, his hooves hammering the dirt so heavily that the nearby pebbles rumbled.

He wasn’t sure how he made it to Ponyville General Hospital so quickly, but as he reached the front doors, he could see a nurse with white fur and a pink mane open her mouth and point to the cart that he dragged inside.

What exactly happened?

“He needs help!” Big Macintosh shouted as he unhitched himself from the cart and lifted the human onto his back.

He heard the sound of approaching hooves. Big Macintosh felt Adam being lifted off of his back. Adam was lowered onto a gurney and pushed through the doors. Big Macintosh tried to follow, but was stopped by a nurse.

Big Mac.

“Is he gonna be all right?” Big Macintosh shouted as he watched the gurney roll further away.

Big Mac.

The doors swung shut, but Big Macintosh kept trying to push through.

“What’s wrong with him?”

“Big Mac?”

The stallion blinked and found himself staring at the floor. He looked up and saw Rarity standing in front of him, her hoof inches away from his muzzle. His gaze shot around the hall until they came to rest at the door to Adam’s room. As soon as he shook the images out of his, he leaped up and bolted towards the door, only to find himself covered in purple light and frozen in place.

“Doctor Stable said to let him rest, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said. “Weren’t you listening?”

Big Macintosh heaved a sigh and lowered his head. When Rarity was satisfied that the stallion wouldn’t try to burst through the door to Adam’s room, she released him and slowly sank onto the bench. Big Macintosh watched her levitate the empty vial in the air, where the mare stared at it for a moment before she closed her eyes in concentration. The vial disappeared with a pop.

“This is all my fault,” Rarity muttered as she shook her head. “I nearly killed him.” She paused before levitating her glasses into the air, huffing to herself as she stared at them. Another pop, and the glasses disappeared, as well. “I hate that I didn’t notice this.”

Big Macintosh wanted to say something to Rarity to make her feel better. I should have noticed, he thought, I should have wondered how he kept on going. Big Macintosh thought back to all of the times Adam had seemed injured, only to reappear moments later, ready to go.

“Eeyup,” he said.

Rarity shuffled in her seat and turned to Big Macintosh, a question clearly on the tip of her tongue. Big Macintosh stood and waited patiently for her to ask.

“Were the injuries very bad?”

The image of Adam’s darkened eyes and agape mouth burned in Big Macintosh’s memory. As the abrasions appeared on Adam’s face, the only thing Big Macintosh could see was his fear before he went numb. He walked slowly to the bench and took a seat next to Rarity.

“Eeyup,” he repeated.

There was another moment of silence. From behind the nearby doors, they could hear the sound of ponies talking to one another; though most of the conversation was muffled, they both heard the word hoof, followed by the whirring of a machine. Both Big Macintosh and Rarity instinctively cradled one hoof in the other as they listened to the sound. A few moments later, after the noise stopped, Rarity finally turned once again to Big Macintosh.

“If I may ask, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity asked hesitantly as she lowered her hoof back to the floor. “How bad is the scarring?”

Big Macintosh shot Rarity an angry glare, and the mare shrunk back from his gaze. Big Macintosh sighed and hunched his shoulders over. Good job, he thought, now you got Rarity scared. However, there was something about how she asked the question that didn’t sit right with him. Only matters that he’s safe, Big Macintosh thought.

“Miss Rarity, it don’t—”

The two heard the sound of hooves thunder down the hallway. A moment later, Applejack appeared beside them, huffing and wheezing as she tried to catch her breath.

“You… coulda used… the teleportin’…” Applejack held out a hoof and took a deep breath. “On me, too… you know?”

“Well, I’m sorry I didn’t think of that at the time, Miss Applejack,” Rarity blurted out. “I guess I simply can’t do anything right, can I?”

Rarity leaped off of the bench and started to pace around the room. Applejack and Big Macintosh shared a worried glance as they watched the unicorn walked around in circles.

“And here I was, thinking I was simply hiring a human assistant, and I end up isolating Adam from Ponyville, making him terrified of everypony.” She shook her head. “I give him medicine to help him with a shoulder ache, and I end up nearly killing him because I didn’t notice the warning label,” Rarity continued on. “I try to make him happy by setting him up with—”

Rarity turned to Big Macintosh and her eyes watered. She heaved a sigh and fell back onto the bench. Her shoulders trembled and her gaze fell.

“Rarity,” Applejack said as she tried to comfort her friend, “don’t go beatin’ yourself up over this.”

“Mister Macintosh, please tell me,” Rarity said, ignoring Applejack. “How bad are the scars?”

“The scars ain’t important, Miss Rarity,” Big Macintosh replied.

“That’s easy for you to say, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said as she tossed back her mane. “You aren’t the one who has to—oh, Celestia, how are other ponies going to react?”

“Rarity,” Applejack warned, “you’re tired. You ain’t thinkin’ straight. You need to calm down ‘fore you say somethin’ you’ll regret.”

“Oh please,” Rarity said as she pushed the two ponies away. “Appearances are everything, especially in Adam’s… situation.”

Rarity turned to Applejack, unaware that Big Macintosh’s eyes drifted lower and lower to the floor with each word that left the mare’s lips.

“You can’t imagine what it is like for him to have ponies scared of him just because of how he looks. It took an entire year for him to gain the self confidence to even go on one date.”

Big Macintosh tried to say something, but the doors next to him opened, and Nurse Tenderheart trotted into the hall and gave the ponies a stern glare.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “Visiting hours are over.” She turned to Rarity. “You are disturbing the other patients. I’m going to have to ask you all to leave.” Nurse Tenderheart turned back to the doors. “You can come back when Mister Garnet is awake.”

The three nodded their heads and made their way to the entrance. As the front doors opened, they were greeted by a flurry of leaves blowing in the wind. Big Macintosh hitched himself up to the cart but kept his gaze forward, unwilling to look at Rarity again.

“Get some rest, Rarity,” Applejack said as she pulled the mare in for a hug. “We can sort this out in the mornin’.”

“I-I’m sorry,” Rarity whispered while in Applejack’s embrace. “I didn’t mean to have such an outburst.” Rarity reached out to touch Big Macintosh. The stallion almost flinched at how cold her hoof felt.

“Eeyup,” he replied much softer than usual before walking away.

Big Macintosh heard the mares exchange goodbyes, followed by the sound of Applejack’s hooves as she caught up to him. Her pace slowed to match his, and together they made their way back home. Big Macintosh looked around at the buildings, noting how empty they appeared. Ponyville sure looks different without any ponies in it.

“Hate when Rarity gets like that,” Applejack sighed. “She blows everythin’ outta proportion.”

Big Macintosh refused to speak, choosing instead to focus on the road ahead of him. As they left Ponyville proper, the buildings gave way to trees. They walked over a bridge, the sound of water beneath their hooves echoing in the night, and turned down the path to Sweet Apple Acres.

“You all right, there?” she asked.

You can’t imagine what it is like for him, Big Macintosh thought as he remembered the way Adam cowered in front of him the first time they were alone in Carousel Boutique.

“Eeyup.”

“But I admit when I saw Adam in the cart, the way his face was all red.” Applejack shuddered. “Could even see the veins on him. Maybe Rarity has some makeup for him or somethin’.”

To have ponies scared of him, Rarity’s words repeated themselves in the stallion’s mind as images of his fellow ponies flinching away from his own towering figure flashed before his eyes.

“Eeyup.”

The rest of the trip went by in silence, Applejack’s hooves trailing lightly on the ground while Big Macintosh’s thundered on even though he tried to walk as quietly as possible. When they reached the gate, Applejack began to walk towards the house while Big Macintosh unhitched himself for the final time of the evening.

“You comin’ in?” Applejack asked as she stepped onto the porch.

Big Macintosh stared at the rocking chairs. The wind pushed them back and forth, the creaking of wood barely registering in his ears. The screen door opened and Applejack retreated into the darkness.

Just because of how he looks.

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh said to himself as he followed his sister inside.

A machine next to Adam beeped. He didn’t quite have the energy to move around yet, so he kept his eyes closed and listened to the beeping as it continued to fill the room. Oh my God, he thought as the noise continued, turn it off.

He started to reach up to rub his temples. A shooting pain ran up his arms, but he had to do something to drown out the noise. As he reached his face, however, he gasped when he felt a series of bumps on the left side of his face. As he trailed his fingers down, he felt the bumps continue down his cheek until they stopped around his neck. He felt something prick at his fingers. He saw a small piece of black thread out of the corner of his eye. Stitches, he wondered as his hand started to tremble, something’s not right. He lowered his hand back down to the side of the bed, trying not to wince in pain.

Everything hurt—his face itched in the sunlight, his shoulders burned like they were on fire, and his legs tingled as as though they were being stabbed by hundreds of tiny pins. He glanced around the room, noticing how blank the walls were and how plain the furniture was. A hospital, he thought, turning his attention to the door just as it opened. Something on the unicorn’s jacket caught the light and reflected into Adam’s eyes, and when he refocused on the stallion, he noticed it was a nametag. Doctor… Horse. Seriously?

“Ah, good, you are awake, Mister Garnet,” Doctor Horse said as he walked into the room. “One in the afternoon. Excellent, we had hoped that using a colt’s dosage wouldn’t keep you out as long.”

“Where—” Adam started to ask, but stopped when he heard how gravelly his voice was.

“Easy there, Mister Garnet,” he said as he rushed to Adam’s side. “I don’t want you moving too much. With how much stress you have been placing on your arms and legs, I’m surprised that you’re able to move at all.”

Adam hissed as he raised his arms again. Doctor Horse moved to stop him, but a glare from the human stopped him in his tracks. Adam rest his hand on his face again.

“It seems that Doctor Stable was able to do good work.” Doctor Horse smiled gently. “Especially considering he had only his hooves to work with.”

“Can I have a mirror, please?” he asked.

“Mister Garnet,” Doctor Horse replied flatly, “that is not in your best interest at this time.”

Adam lowered his hand once more. He tried to flex his legs, but they refused to listen to him. He then tried to lift himself up into a sitting position, but he only managed to lift himself a few inches before his abdomen began to burn. Finally, he fell back onto the pillow with a defeated huff and simply stared at the ceiling.

“What happened?” he asked quietly.

Doctor Horse shook his head and sighed. His horn glowed, and a nearby chair scooted across the room. When it landed next to the bed, the stallion took a seat and rest a hoof on Adam’s hand.

“Mister Garnet, when you acquired this MantiCure, did you have any idea about the potential hazards?”

Rarity levitated a compact mirror in front of her and powdered her muzzle as she sat in the waiting room. When she was satisfied with her work, she clamped the compact shut and lowered it into her saddlebags, which she adjusted as she waited for Doctor Horse to return from his rounds. She looked up at the clock on the wall. He said he wouldn’t take too long, she thought, it’s already two o’clock. Nurse Tenderheart said that Adam should be awake by now.

Rarity heard the sound of a crying colt in the corner of the room, and glanced over just as a small unicorn turned to his parents, holding his hoof up for them to see.

“Mommy,” she heard the colt whimper, “it hurts.”

Rarity’s lip quivered as she watched the mare place her hooves on her son’s withers and hold him close. She reached into her saddlebags and pulled out the empty vial that she had been given the night before. As thoughts of Adam ran through her mind, she clasped the vial tighter and tighter.

“Miss Rarity?”

Rarity looked up. Nurse Tenderheart stood in front of her and held the door open.

“Doctor Horse is finishing up with Mister Garnet,” she said. “He just wanted to perform a follow up and see how his colleague’s work went.”

Rarity nodded and stood up to follow Nurse Tenderheart down the hall. As they walked together, the nurse continued on about the surgery.

“It is actually very promising,” Nurse Tenderheart said. “Doctor Stable’s hoof work can help ponies learn how to deal with numerous magic-resistant species.”

The mares turned the corner. Rarity kept her gaze forward, but with every word that Nurse Tenderheart said, Rarity grit her teeth even harder. Adam is not a test subject, she thought, though she managed to keep her composure all the way up to the door to room thirteen. She placed her hoof on the handle and tried to ignore the other mare’s swooning over the doctor.

“Griffons, minotaurs, even diamond dogs,” Nurse Tenderheart listed. “All of these species could benefit from his work. Doctor Stable has been very curious about working with the human body for some time now.”

Rarity paused.

“Curious?” she spat, unable to turn away from the handle.

“Oh yes,” Nurse Tenderheart replied, not noticing how tight Rarity’s grasp had become. “Humans are such fascinating creatures, and the fact that they don’t respond to any magical treatment at all was just the challenge Doctor Stable was hoping for. He just wants to help them so much that—”

“Isn’t that wonderful?” Rarity asked, finally turning towards the nurse. “I will be sure to let Mister Garnet know that he has been instrumental to ponykind’s understanding of non-magical creatures!”

“I didn’t mean to say it like that,” Nurse Tenderheart replied, noticing Rarity’s anger. “I just—”

“Mister Garnet is not a lab rat!” she shouted. “He’s—”

As Rarity spoke, her voice grew louder and louder until Nurse Tenderheart began to back away from the agitated mare. Just as Rarity was about to continue her tirade, however, the door to Adam’s room swung open and Doctor Horse trotted into the hall, smiling the moment he saw the unicorn.

“Ah, Miss Rarity,” Doctor Horse said. “You came just in time. Mister Garnet’s surgery was a success, though I’m sure Nurse Tenderheart has spoken all about it to you.”

Doctor Horse droned on, unaware that Nurse Tenderheart was waving her hooves furiously in the air to get his attention and swiping her hoof in front of her neck to signal for him to stop talking. Rarity’s eye started to twitch.

“Of course, since humans have absolutely no reaction to our magic fields, it only makes sense that the work would appear a bit primitive. But after a few weeks, the stitches will come off and then we can find out what herbal remedies humans respond to.” Doctor Horse’s gaze drifted into the distance. “We can use it as a catalyst, perhaps… to finally bridge the gap between Zebrican herbalism and Equestrian medicine.” He glanced back over to Rarity, whose fur had managed to turn a bright shade of red. “Isn’t that wonderful?”

“Doctor Horse,” Nurse Tenderheart said in a panic, “You’re needed in the lobby.”

“Oh drat,” Doctor Horse replied before turning back to Rarity with a smile. “You can go in and see him now.”

Rarity watched the two turn and leave, though she could hear Nurse Redheart chide Doctor Horse about bedside manners as they trotted away. She took a calming breath and reached out to grab the handle once more.

“Can I come in, too?”

Rarity squeaked and jumped back. Her gaze darted around the room until the saw Big Macintosh sitting quietly in the corner.

“For the love of Luna’s night, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said as she tried to slow her heartbeat. “I still cannot fathom how you manage to stay so quiet.” She sighed when the stallion’s ears folded over. “I-I’m sorry, darling. You just startled me, is all.”

Rarity glanced back and forth between the door and the stallion, and finally walked over to Big Macintosh and took a seat next to him. Big Macintosh rubbed a hoof against his foreleg and stared down at the floor.

“How long have you been here?” she asked.

“Few hours,” he replied quietly. “Doc said you had to be here ‘fore I was allowed in. Somethin’ ‘bout you bein’ his caretaker and all.” Big Macintosh looked into Rarity’s eyes hopefully. “So can I?” he asked again.

Rarity looked down at the vial and shook her head.

“I’m sorry, Mister Macintosh,” she replied, “but there are a few things I must discuss with Mister Garnet first.”

Big Macintosh’s shoulders hunched over.

“Besides,” she continued, “I-I’m worried about what I shall see on the other side of that door.”

Big Macintosh’s eyes turned dark as he furrowed his brow.

“You’ll see Adam.”

“Oh, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said as her lip quivered as she hugged the stallion. “You… wonderful lug.” Rarity got up and made her way to the door, turning back to the stallion when she reached for the handle again. “I just need a few minutes with him first, then I’ll try to see if you can come in. However, he may be hesitant.” She sighed as she stared at the door. “I regret to say that if there is one thing he has learned from me, it is the importance of appearance.” She closed her eyes and bit her lip.

“Miss Rarity—”

“I’ll be just a few moments!” she interrupted without turning back.

The door opened, and Rarity entered Adam’s room without another word, leaving Big Macintosh on the bench. He tried to look into the room while the door was open, but all he could see was Rarity’s mane blocking Adam from view. As the door clicked shut, Big Macintosh saw Nurse Tenderheart wheel a colt in a wheelchair through the hall. A mare trotted beside them, nuzzling the colt every few steps as they turned the corner and disappeared behind another hall.

Adam waited for Doctor Horse to close the door before he turned to stare out the window. Outside, he could see a few clouds dotting the sky. A few moments later, he watched Rainbow Dash soar down from above and kick a cloud into oblivion, only to stop mid-air and begin to pull another one a few feet over. One of these days, he thought with a snicker, though doing so made his chest hurt, I will help Rarity put that pegasus into a proper dress. As the sun continued to descend, the light started to burn Adam’s face. He slowly reached over and pulled the blinds closed. He shook his head as his skin started to cool once more.

Adam heard a scuffle outside his room, and he turned his head towards the door just as it opened. When he saw who was at the door, he immediately turned away. Still, he heard Rarity trot through the room until she was at his side. The closer she got to Adam, however, the further he pressed the scarred side of his face into the pillow. Rarity offered him a gentle smile as she placed a hoof on the bed.

“Good afternoon, darling,” she whispered.

Rarity’s restraint cracked the moment she spoke, and the mare immediately leaned forward and wrapped her hooves around Adam’s torso. As she sobbed into his chest, Adam reached out and stroked her mane

“Oh, Adam,” Rarity said through her tears. “I’m sorry. I never should have given you that awful stuff.”

“Rarity,” Adam replied, his head still turned away, “of all that has happened, the only thing that hurts is knowing that you blame yourself for this.”

Rarity released Adam and sniffled.

“How bad is it?” she asked.

“I don’t know yet,” he answered. “The doctor wouldn’t give me a mirror.”

Rarity’s horn glowed and the compact levitated out of her saddlebags and floated into Adam’s palm.

“Do you feel ready to look at it?”

“Come to the other side.”

Rarity walked to the other side of the bed. Adam sighed and slowly turned so that he was looking straight ahead. Rarity grimaced, but then immediately resumed a stoic gaze. As Adam opened the compact, he finally got to look at his reflection.

“I suppose this classifies as a Code Red?” he asked.

“Second-degree burns,” Rarity mumbled to herself as she observed Adam’s face. “Nurse Tenderheart was right, though—they’ll heal without scarring, for the most part.”

“But look at the abrasions on my cheek and next to my eye,” Adam replied. “I haven’t seen a hoof stitch that bad since Sweetie Belle showed us that dress she made.”

Rarity snorted and then blushed. Adam chuckled.

“It may look bad now, Mister Garnet, but most of this shall be cleared up in a few weeks.”

“Oh good, so I only need to hide in your attic for a month.” Adam stared at his reflection, his smile slowly fading. After another moment, he turned to Rarity. “Do I… do I look frightening?”

“Mister Garnet, we need to have a discussion,” Rarity said, making sure Adam was staring directly at her. “You are not a monster. Nopony in their right mind would ever think you are frightening.”

Adam turned away, but Rarity placed a hoof on his cheek and turned him back towards her.

“In Ponyville, we have faced changelings, Ursa Minors, and a crazed centaur. For Celestia’s sake, Adam, Fluttershy is best friends with Discord. If we can consider a draconequus a friend without recoiling in terror, surely you have to see that a few scratches on your face isn’t the end of the world.”

Rarity waited. As Adam’s lips curved into a smile, her muzzle did the same. Adam gave Rarity a hug.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

“You’re welcome,” Rarity replied a she wiped another tear from her eye. “Now Mister Macintosh is outside. He’s been very concerned about you. Shall I call him in?”

Adam flinched and covered the side of his face with his hand. Rarity raised an eyebrow, and Adam slowly lowered his hand and nodded his head. Rarity’s horn glowed, and the door opened. Big Macintosh’s peeked into the room and glanced around, his gaze finally meeting Adam’s. The moment Big Macintosh saw him, the stallion galloped to the foot of the bed.

“You feelin’ better?” Big Macintosh asked.

“A little,” Adam said, sighing in relief when he noticed that Big Macintosh didn’t flinch when he saw him. “Though you all must think I’m an idiot for what I did.”

“Eeyup.”

“I see that the Element of Brutal Honesty runs in the family,” Rarity replied.

“He’s right, though,” Adam said. “You did tell me that MantiCure uses venom.” Adam frowned and swallowed the lump in his throat. “It just… hurt so much. I wasn’t thinking.”

Adam looked at his reflection once more.

“At least it will be an interesting story for Mister Pierce to hear, right?” he asked without looking up.

Rarity and Big Macintosh exchanged looks. Rarity motioned her head towards Adam. Her smile grew wider when Big Macintosh took a deep breath to speak.

“‘Course, sugarcube,” Big Macintosh replied. “He ain’t gonna see you any different. He likes you for what’s on the inside.”

Rarity threw a hoof to her face, closed her eyes, and shook her head. When she regained her composure, she took the compact from Adam’s hand and placed it back into her saddlebag.

“Now, Mister Garnet,” Rarity said. “You need to get some rest. Doctor Stable says that you should be fine to leave tomorrow afternoon. I shall go ahead and help Mister Macintosh pack your things. Everything will be back to normal before you know it.”

Rarity gave Adam one last hug.

“Hook to my eye,” she whispered.

“Glider to my zipper chain,” Adam whispered back.

The two ponies turned to leave, but when they reached the door, Adam called out to the stallion.

“Big Mac?”

Big Macintosh’s ears perked.

“Eeyup?”

“Thank you for saving me,” Adam said. “I guess one could say you were my knight in shining armor.”

“Mister Macintosh does share some qualities with Twilight’s brother, doesn’t he?” Rarity said.

Adam groaned while the ponies shared a laugh.

“I shall never cease to be amused at how humans react to our names.”

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh chuckled.

The door closed a few moments later. Adam gently caressed his cheek, trailing his fingers against the stitches. Big Macintosh didn’t flinch, he thought as his smile reappeared. He yawned, surprised that just a small amount of movement managed to tire him out again. As he rest his head against the pillow, he snickered to himself. Big Mac’s leg was nicer, he thought as he closed his eyes and snuggled up to the pillow. The moment the thought ran through Adam’s head, his eyes shot open.

“Doctor Horse, could I get you to sign off on this?” Nurse Tenderheart asked.

“Of course,” Doctor Stable replied as he levitated a cup of tea, “What is—”

“What is wrong with me!” Adam’s scream echoed through the hall.

Doctor Stable jerked back, sending the hot tea across the room, where it splashed all over Nurse Tenderheart’s muzzle and onto her outfit. The two looked at one another and galloped to Adam’s room. When they burst through the door, they saw Adam staring at the pillow.

“Mister Garnet?” Doctor Horse asked, unsure of what to make of the situation. “Are you all right?”

Adam glanced up at the two ponies. He coughed gently and tried to regain his composure.

“Oh, I was just… imagining things.” Adam leaned back and tucked the pillow behind him once more. “I’ll just… go back to sleep.”

“You do that,” Nurse Redheart replied as she trotted over and adjusted Adam’s sheets.

Once they made sure everything was in order, Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart left Adam’s room. The moment they shut the door, Doctor Horse turned to the mare.

“What medications have you been giving him?” he asked.

“Foal’s dosage of standard pain medication, doctor.”

“Hmm…” Doctor Horse replied, scratching his head. “Fascinating creatures.”

Doctor Horse trotted off as Nurse Redheart simply looked down at her stained outfit.

“Yeah…” she replied flatly. “Fascinating.”

Pierce

Chapter Ten: Pierce

The morning at Sweet Apple Acres went by almost as usual, the main difference being that Big Macintosh, instead of performing his usual chores, was upstairs with Rarity helping her pack Adam’s clothes. Rarity levitated a pair of pants across the room and set them into Adam’s bag. Behind her, Big Macintosh sat on top of a suitcase to force it closed, reaching down to latch it just before it sprang back open.

“Careful, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said. “We don’t want to ruin anything.”

“Didn’t even wear half these things,” Big Macintosh muttered as he lugged the suitcase into the hall.

“It never hurts to be prepared,” Rarity replied as she held up a shirt that shone in the morning light. “Why, imagine how horrified poor Mister Garnet would have been had he required his cerulean silk shirt and had to run all the way back home to retrieve it.”

“Can’t have that,” Big Macintosh replied, only to hear Rarity snicker. “What’s so funny?”

Rarity held up a photograph from one of Amy’s boxes. She levitated it towards him and then placed a hoof on both sides of the picture once Big Macintosh grabbed it. It was a photo of when Amy first moved in with the Apple family. As the first humans, Twilight Sparkle had insisted that they document every step of their journey, and this was the first of many photos they had taken together. Amy leaned against the barn with her arm wrapped around Adam, who was captured with an awkward smile as he tried to release himself from her grasp. Applejack had a scowl on her muzzle as her hoof pointed towards the humans, and Big Macintosh chuckled as he remembered the way she and Granny Smith must have yelled at the two just as the camera went off. Apple Bloom, either through serendipity or absurdity, had managed to get photographed in midair performing a karate kick in an attempt to separate the two humans from one another.

As Big Macintosh laughed at the picture, Rarity gently coughed and pointed to the other side of the picture, where Big Macintosh saw himself standing in the middle of the open doors with a lopsided smile, as though he had tried to pose himself too many times and was now unsure of how to look at the camera. Big Macintosh’s smile faded as he looked more closely at how rigid he looked compared to his family and the humans, as though he had no idea what was happening at the time. He tried to turn away, but immediately felt Rarity’s hoof on his cheek.

“You’ve been talking a lot more lately,” she said. “Have you noticed that?”

Big Macintosh walked back into the room and sat on the bed. He looked around the room and frowned as more of Adam’s things were packed away. Rarity set down the shirt and joined him on the bed.

“Adam and Amy do that,” Rarity said. “They have their way of making you want to say something… more.”

Rarity sighed as she resumed her packing, making her way to the last empty suitcase and pulling it over. Rarity hummed to herself for a moment before turning to the stallion.

“Speaking of saying something, have you decided whether or not to let your feelings be known to him?”

“Eeyup.”

Rarity waited for him to continue, but when she noticed him head over to the corner of the room, she cleared her throat to get his attention.

“Is that a yes or a no?”

“Seen these songs Amy got?” Big Macintosh replied, not answering her question. “Lotta new material for the Pony Tones.”

“Yes there is,” Rarity said as she placed a pair of shoes in the final suitcase. “Were there any songs that stuck out in particular?”

“A couple,” Big Macintosh said.

“I see.”

Rarity levitated the last of Adam’s shoes into the suitcase. She glanced over everything to make sure she didn’t miss any of Adam’s things before she turned to the door. Before she left, however, Big Macintosh got her attention.

“Thought ‘bout what you told me,” the stallion said. “Don’t seem right to say somethin’, what with Pokey in the picture and all. Stallions get territorial real quick. Don’t wanna step on no hooves.”

Rarity laughed for a moment and shook her head. She gazed upon the bookcase for a moment before heaving another sigh.

“It simply isn’t fair,” she said. “With how much of a gentlecolt you are, and how fabulous Mister Garnet is, and how debonair Mister Pierce is…” Rarity stamped a hoof on the floor. “As Miss Applejack would say, you all seem to get the pick of the litter.”

“Ain’t like that,” Big Macintosh replied. “How ‘bout that Trenderhoof fella?”

Rarity narrowed her eyes and turned back to the bookcase. Her horn glowed, and a small book levitated from the shelf and into the air. Rarity cleared her throat and read the title.

“‘Making It Relatable: A Guide to Interspecies Dating’, by Trenderhoof.”

Rarity slowly lowered the book back onto the shelf. She paused for a moment as her aura still surrounded the book. Her eyes shifted back and forth, as though she were considering something. She then shook her head, let go of the book, and turned to Big Macintosh. “Do you have something to say about that?”

Big Macintosh shook his head. “Nope.”

“You really are impossible,” Rarity replied as she turned her attention to the suitcases. “Care to join me to the boutique?”

Big Macintosh shook his head.

“Nope. Got chores to do. Be there in the evenin’ to pick up the cart.”

Rarity glanced back towards the hall, where all of the suitcases were stacked until they nearly touched the ceiling.

“Well, I’ve carried carts of gems. Adam’s luggage shouldn’t be an issue.” The smile grew on Rarity’s muzzle until she squealed. “Oh, I’m just so happy he’s coming home. I’ve missed my little assistant.”

Big Macintosh nodded his head and quietly made his way out of the bedroom. As he started to pick up a suitcase to take it downstairs, Rarity lifted the rest of them with her magic, to which Big Macintosh rolled his eyes.

“Oh, don’t be like that, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said. “I shall make sure that Adam visits the Apple family every Sunday, just like Amy did for him.” She smiled. “Regardless of what happens, I truly believe that he has been good for you, and you for him.”

Big Macintosh pushed the front door open and made his way down the porch steps. He lowered the suitcase into the cart and then stared out towards the front gate. Rarity followed close behind, and soon, the rest of the luggage was settled into the cart. As the mare hitched herself to it, she turned towards Big Macintosh, who was now staring at the nearby trees. A pair of bluebirds alighted from the air and onto a branch, and Rarity couldn’t help but noticed the stallion quirk his head at the sight. A gust of wind shook the leaves, and the birds flew away. Big Macintosh turned back to Rarity, who stood transfixed at him.

“Somethin’ the matter?” he asked.

“What?” Rarity asked before shaking her head. “No, you just reminded me so much of something Mister Garnet did recently.” She tossed her mane back and started for the boutique. “Until next time, Mister Macintosh.”

The stallion waited for her to reach the front gate, and as she disappeared behind a hill, he turned to the barn to get started on his chores. Above him, he could still hear the sound of the two birds calling to one another. When he glanced up, he saw them just as they darted behind a cloud.

Adam stood in the lobby of the hospital, unsure of what to do. As Doctor Horse and Nurse Tenderheart waved goodbye and left, Adam turned to Doctor Stable and Nurse Redheart, who had both just returned for the evening shift.

“Doctor Horse informs me that you are fit to leave, Mister Garnet,” Doctor Stable said.

Adam looked out the front doors again. In the distance, he saw the path that led to Carousel Boutique, lined on both side with vendor tents. Ponies walked up and down the thoroughfare. They crossed back and forth, buying this and that from the different sellers. Adam reached up and covered his face.

“Are you sure the studies proved conclusively that a human can’t interact with a teleportation spell?” he asked with an awkward smile.

“Yes, we’re sure, Mister Garnet,” Nurse Redheart replied playfully.

“Then a masking spell?” Adam offered. “You can just cast the spell on the air around me, not on me.”

“Magic doesn’t work that way,” Doctor Stable answered as he quirked an eyebrow.

“...a paper bag?” Adam asked pitifully.

“I think I see what the problem is.” Nurse Redheart said after a moment.

She turned to the nearby table and picked something up. When the nurse returned, she gave Adam a small brochure. On the cover was a picture of three foals: a pegasus and unicorn pair of fillies flanked an earth pony colt on either side of him. The trio smiled straight ahead.

“No Pony’s Perfect,” Adam read the title out loud. “A Guide to Body Image, Self-Acceptance, and the Search for Respect.” Adam lowered the brochure and gave the mare an unimpressed look. “I do not have body image issues.”

“I’m sure you don’t,” Doctor Stable replied. “But sometimes a creature in your position may view themselves in a different light than how other ponies really see them.”

“It’s just good to remain open to the idea,” Nurse Redheart added.

“There’s no idea to be open to,” Adam said.

“Then what is the issue, Mister Garnet?” Doctor Stable asked.

Adam grumbled and shoved the brochure into his pocket. He glanced back out towards the streets and imagined the ponies outside staring at him as he tried to make his way home. Why do their eyes have to be so big, he thought. He smiled when he saw a familiar figure approach the hospital. As Rarity reached the front door, Adam gave her a half-hearted wave. The doors drifted open, and the mare trotted into the waiting room, nodding her head to Adam first, then the other ponies.

“Hello, dear,” Rarity said as she nuzzled Adam’s side. “It’s good to see you out and about.”

“Thank you,” Adam replied. “It feels like it’s been a while.” He took a deep breath and pointed towards the door. “Shall we?”

Rarity nodded, and soon, the pair were outside of the hospital. As the sun hit Adam’s exposed skin, he reached up and covered his face with his hand. When Rarity nudged his side, he smiled weakly.

“I’m fine,” he said. “It’s just sensitive.”

They headed towards the main square, though Rarity swore that Adam was walking much faster than usual. As the human’s strides grew longer and quicker, she had difficulty keeping up. A few ponies glanced up from what they were doing, but the moment their eyes locked onto Rarity’s expression, they quickly turned away.

“Adam, darling,” Rarity said. “I have a wonderful evening planned for your homecoming. I got us a nice bottle of wine and a film reel of the most delightful romantic comedy.”

Adam paused for a moment.

“What kind of wine?” he asked.

“Oh, you know what I say, Mister Garnet,” Rarity replied with a smile. “White for delight, red for dread. The Pinot Grigio is chilling as we speak.”

“What movie?” he asked as they continued on their way.

“It is adorable. How to Lose a Stallion in a Fortnight.”

Adam stopped again and looked off into the distance. Rarity wondered what was wrong until she realized her mistake.

“Oh, you know how those titles are, dear,” Rarity said. “I’m sure that the couple will find love, regardless of their intentions. You know how those things—”

“Hi!”

Adam and Rarity screamed and leaped back as Pinkie Pie materialized from beneath a pile of oranges sitting on a farmer’s stand. The proprietor stared at Pinkie Pie with a look of horror as she slinked out of the pile and landed on the ground. Adam winced as Pinkie Pie hopped in front of him.

“Adam, I’m so happy you’re out of the hospital,” Pinkie Pie said. “I didn’t know whether to make you a cake for the occasion, but then I remembered that every time I do, you just say something like ‘that’ll just make me fat’, or ‘how many calories are in this’, so I just made you a raisin oatmeal cookie instead.”

Pinkie Pie reached into her mane and pulled out a small cookie. When she handed it to Adam, he had to squint his eyes to read what was written on it. Adam read the words out loud as he turned the cookie clockwise.

“Congrats on not being paralyzed anymore and getting out of the hospital so quick I can’t wait to see what clothes you help Rarity design next.” Adam sighed. “Just reading that gave me a migraine,” he muttered.

“Oh, wow,” Pinkie Pie said as she hopped forward another step and looked at Adam’s face. “If only this had happened closer to Nightmare Night.”

Both Adam’s and Rarity’s eyes narrowed at the oblivious pony.

“I mean I know you aren’t scary or anything, but wouldn’t it be fun to be able to just poke your head out and scare the foals?” Pinkie Pie closed her eyes and laughed. “I know that I like being scared, and scaring other ponies can be fun. Oh, maybe we can try something together.”

Adam shied away as Rarity levitated a newspaper from her saddlebags.

“Oh my gosh,” Pinkie Pie shouted. “You could ride on top of me and we can go as Tirek! I know the stitches don’t matter with that, but think of how much fun it will be with your arms flailing around as I gallop through town!” Pinkie Pie laughed in devilish glee. “We could totally scare Rainbow Dash with it, too!”

“Pinkie!” Rarity shouted as she batted the mare away. “You shall do no such thing!”

Rarity glared at Pinkie Pie and readied herself to give the mare a piece of her mind, but stopped the moment she felt Adam’s hand come to rest on her shoulder. She glanced up and saw Adam looking down at her. Adam glanced around at the small crowd that had now formed and then back down.

“No, it’s fine,” Adam said. “Can we just go, please?”

“What’s wrong?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Don’t you like the cookie?”

As Pinkie Pie’s mane began to deflate, both Rarity and Adam’s eyes widened. Adam looked down at the cookie, sighed, and then shoved it into his mouth. His cheeks bulged and he forced a smile.

“Nmph,” Adam choked as he gave the mare a thumb’s up. “Tho good.”

“Oh, yay!” Pinkie Pie shouted as her mane reinflated and she reached out to hug him. “I’ll be by soon as soon as I figure out the right theme for your party, Adamy.” She frowned and stroked her chin. “No… Garnety? Ugh!”

Adam and Rarity exchanged puzzled looked as Pinkie Pie threw her head in the air and began to walk away. As Adam started to choke on his cookie, he beat his chest and struggled to swallow.

“Pinkie, you need to get it together,” Pinkie Pie mumbled. “Adam’s a man, so…” her voice grew softer as she walked further away. “Adaman? Adamant? Adamantium?”

The moment Pinkie Pie disappeared into the crowd, Adam glanced down at Rarity. He finished swallowing the last of his cookie and narrowed his eyes.

“How in the hell do you put up with her?” he asked.

“Oh, you know what they say, Adam,” Rarity replied.

“Friendship is magic,” they answered in unison.

They finally reached the end of the stalls and could see Carousel Boutique standing in the distance. Rarity hummed to herself as she trotted ahead.

“Adam, let me just say that I am ever so happy to have you back.” Rarity waited for his response, but when he didn’t say anything, she stopped and looked around. She saw his staring off into the distance. “Adam?”

“Should I try to see Mister Pierce tonight?” he asked.

“I don’t think he has been made aware of your… situation, Adam,” Rarity said. “And shouldn’t you be more focused on healing completely?”

Adam turned towards the setting sun, sighing the moment it disappeared beneath the horizon. Behind them, they could hear the sound of the vendors closing up shop for the day. Adam looked up just in time to see the evening stars appear.

“He should be seeing the last of the foals off by now,” Adam said. “Maybe I should just drop by to let him know what’s happened?” he suggested.

Rarity stared at Adam, trying her hardest not to look at his stitches. She knew she wasn’t very convincing, however, as she noticed Adam’s smile falter. Adam raised his hand over his face again.

“I want to know what he thinks when he sees me, Rarity,” Adam said. “I need to know.”

Adam slowly turned away and headed off towards the daycare center, but stopped when he felt Rarity’s hoof on his arm. He turned back and saw tears in Rarity’s eyes.

“Adam, you know I always worry about you is all.”

“I appreciate that,” Adam replied as he placed his hand on her hoof. “But remember what I always say? Garnets are made out of tough stuff, too.”

Rarity closed her eyes and nodded. In the distance, the sound of birds chirping to one another echoed across the land.

“I know,” she said. “I wish you luck.”

As Adam walked away, Rarity fought every urge within her to stop him. As he made his way through the crowd, Rarity could see the occasional pony look up from what they were doing and stare at Adam’s face. Finally, once he disappeared behind a nearby tent, she shook her head and slowly made her way back to Carousel Boutique.

Adam walked through the familiar toy-strewn lawn and found himself standing at the front porch of Safety Pens. He peered through the front window and saw that there was still a single filly inside, sitting at a drawing table. Pinot Noir, Adam thought, let’s pray that names and cutie marks aren’t linked. Adam knocked on the door, chuckling as the filly jerked up from her work and made her way to the front door. How would a filly get a cutie mark about wine, anyway?

As Adam waited for the filly to answer the door, he turned back towards the center of town. He shook his head as he remembered the way some of the ponies looked at him as he made his way through Ponyville. The ponies’ eyes burned through his mind until a voice finally broke through. You are not a monster, he remembered Rarity tell him. He slowly raised his hand over his face once more. The door opened behind him, and he turned back to greet the filly.

“Hey, there,” Adam said with a smile. “You’re here—”

Pinot Noir’s pupils shrunk as she stared at Adam’s face. She leaped back and stumbled over a stuffed animal. Adam gasped and reached out to stop her from falling, but as the filly started to scream, he saw a light appear from the corner of his eye.

“Pinot, I’m here!” Adam heard Pokey Pierce shout. “I’ll—”

Adam turned towards the light and saw that Pokey Pierce was standing in the hall with his horn aglow. The stallion’s muzzle was turned upward in a snarl and his eyes were dark and furious. Adam locked eyes with Pokey Pierce and the stallion saw the human standing in front of him. However, the light on his horn remained for a moment until Pokey Pierce realized who it was. Pinot Noir backed away and Adam clutched his hands together as though to hide his fingers. Adam took a step back and waited for one of the ponies to say something. Pinot Noir galloped behind Pokey Pierce, and the stallion sighed and shook his head.

“Adam,” Pokey Pierce said as he lowered the blinds. “I know you like playing pranks, but there’s a point where you just scare the foals.” The stallion sighed. “Please remove that makeup so she knows you aren’t trying to scare her.”

Adam’s lip quivered. He reached up to cover the side of his face, but his gaze fell to the ground.

“It—” Adam choked up. “It’s not makeup.”

As he glanced back from the stallion to the filly, Adam felt himself grow light headed.

“I...I had an accident,” Adam muttered. “Manticore venom.”

“You were in the Everfree?” Pinot Noir asked from behind Pokey Pierce’s leg. “Only monsters and Zecora go there.”

“Yeah,” Adam mumbled. “I guess they do.”

“Oh, Adam,” Pokey Pierce said. “I’m so sorry.” The stallion looked down and sighed as Pinot Noir still trembled behind him. “Pinot, sweetie, he’s not trying to scare you.”

Pokey Pierce reached back and pushed the filly forward. Adam bent down on one knee and tried to smile as best he could, but the moment Pinot Noir looked at his teeth, he covered his mouth. He glanced up at Pokey Pierce for help, but the stallion simply rubbed the back of his neck.

“I’m a vegetarian, remember?” Adam said hopefully.

“Oh yeah,” the filly replied.

“Come on, Pinot,” Pokey Pierce said. “I know he looks really scary—”

Adam shot Pokey Pierce an offended glare, and the stallion took a step back.

“…but that doesn’t mean he’s not the same human we all got to know the other day. It’s always about what is on the inside.”

He smiled at Adam, and the human could tell that Pokey Pierce hoped he had smoothed things over. He forced a smile, making sure not to show his teeth to either pony. There was a knock at the door, and Adam got to his feet and turned to open it, but was stopped by Pokey Pierce.

“Um, Adam?” the stallion asked. “Would you mind terribly going into the other room?” He smiled nervously. “It’s just that I don’t want anypony else to upset you.”

Adam blinked a few times before nodding and forcing himself to walk to the hallway. Behind him, he heard Pokey Pierce whispering to Pinot Noir about not saying anything about Adam. Why do my legs feel so heavy, he thought as he reached up to grab the door handle to the bathroom, why is it so hard to breathe?

The moment Adam closed the door to the bathroom, he heard the front door open. The muffled sounds of ponies talking managed to reach him, and Adam’s lip twitched. He looked over and saw his reflection in the mirror. He stood there and looked at himself—the stitches snaking their way across the side of his face and the abrasions burning blood-red from sun exposure—and gritted his teeth. The moment Adam saw his incisors, however, he reached up a clenched fist and shook it towards the mirror. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath as he slowly lowered his hand and gripped it against the sink.

Adam wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but the sudden sound of a knock on the door behind him jolted him from his daze.

“Adam?” Pokey Pierce asked. “Are you all right? Pinot’s gone.”

Adam practiced a few smiles in the mirror before settling on a tiny half-smile that kept his teeth hidden before opening the door. Pokey Pierce stood there with a smile that made Adam wonder whether he had practiced his smile, too.

“I just got out of the hospital today and thought I’d come and see you,” Adam said. “Just wanted to see if you wanted to go out.”

“Oh, really?” Pokey Pierce replied. “Gee, I—”

“I was thinking the park,” Adam interrupted him. “Someplace nice and quiet, you know?” He covered his face again. “As you can tell, I don’t exactly want to be around a lot of ponies right now.”

“I can understand that,” Pokey Pierce said.

Adam watched Pokey Pierce’s shoulders loosen, and he wondered whether or not the stallion realized that they had been clenched nervously the whole time. He watched the stallion hesitate for a moment before nodding his head.

“Sure,” he finally answered.

Adam nodded as well, and soon the pair made their way through the day care center. Pokey Pierce’s horn glowed bright, and the front door opened. Adam stood silently on the porch as Pokey Pierce locked the door. The two smiled at one another and headed into the darkness. In the distance, Adam heard the sound of birds cawing as they flew through the air.

“Kind of a weird second date,” Pokey Pierce said as he lay on the grass.

“I guess,” Adam replied hesitantly as he stared up at the night sky.

Adam ran his fingers through the grass and smiled. Even the grass here is different, he thought as the blades ran across his skin. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Pokey Pierce looking at him expectantly as he rest on his stomach with his legs splayed out. The stallion gave a gentle smile, but unlike the first date, he seemed to be at a loss for words.

“Besides,” Adam whispered. “I’m sure you don’t want to be seen in public with me.” He swallowed the lump in his throat. “Not like this, at least.”

The unicorn’s smile disappeared immediately, there was a faint glow to his horn and he turned up to look at the moon. Adam watched as the stallion’s eyes narrowed for a moment and he shook his head, as though going through the motions of a conversation without speaking. Adam looked up at the moon, but saw nothing unusual happening. Finally, Pokey Pierce closed his eyes and sighed before turning back to him.

“I’m sorry if I offended you, Adam. I really am,” the stallion said as his hooves shuffled on the grass. “I did tell Pinot that it’s about what’s on the inside, remember?”

His smile returned, and Adam had no choice but to return it. As the grass touched his face, he felt a stinging sensation; he immediately grimaced and rubbed his cheek, but was unable to ignore how uncomfortable the stallion appeared. Pokey Pierce looked up to the sky once more and pointed at the stars.

“You remember how we talked about the constellations the other day?” Pokey Pierce asked as he work hard to not let his gaze trail over Adam’s scars. “You said that humans had a lot of stories about them.”

Adam looked up at the night sky once more. He lifted an arm and his fingers traced lines through the air, connecting dots in places that only he knew. Why are the stars still the same, he wondered, out of everything, why can I still see the same constellations?

“Adam?” Pokey Pierce asked.

The human remained silent for a moment, and as the stallion settled back, they both heard the sound of a lyre strumming. They turned their heads to find the source, and saw a mint unicorn holding the instrument in her telekinetic grasp. She hadn’t noticed the two were there amongst the trees, but Pokey Pierce immediately recognized the mare.

“Oh, right,” he mumbled. “Lyra tends to practice in the park.” Pokey Pierce closed his eyes and snickered. “Something about artists needing darkness.”

“Lyra?” Adam asked.

“Yeah,” Pokey Pierce replied as he inched closer to Adam. “She and her coltfriend, Noteworthy. They perform as a piano and lyre duet at Epicurious sometimes. Maybe I can take you there once you get better?”

Adam clenched his teeth. You mean once my face doesn’t look at bad, he thought. He fought every urge not to speak the words out loud, especially when he saw how hard Pokey Pierce was trying to not upset him.

“You don’t want ponies out there seeing you like this and getting scared,” the stallion continued as he placed a hoof on Adam’s hand. “Most of them don’t know you, and what if they saw you and came to some wrong conclusion about you because they made judgment about what they saw?”

Adam’s free hand clenched the dirt beneath him. He felt the soil as it became lodged beneath his fingernails. He lifted the hand that Pokey Pierce was holding and point to the sky.

“There,” Adam said. “That bright star with the four stars beneath it, is Lyra, the lyre. That one has a very interesting story.”

Adam bit his lip, lifted his other hand, and shook off the dirt before placing it on his chest.

“I don’t remember the names, but there was a man who played the lyre so well that even the animals and trees nearby stopped to listen. A long time ago, humans believed there were… gods, I suppose? Beings that controlled things: life, nature, even death. The god of death took the man’s wife, but the man went into the land of the dead to bring her back. The god of death said he would only if he could be moved to tears.”

Adam paused for a moment as Pokey Pierce’s eyes went wide. In the distance, the mare continued to practice, the notes of the lyre rising through the air.

“So he played for the god of death, and the music was so beautiful that a single tear fell from the god’s cold, dead cheek. He agreed to let her go, but on the condition that the man not look back until both he and his wife were in the land of the living once more. The man continued to play the lyre, his wife following behind, until he saw the entrance to the land of the dead.”

Adam gasped and held his breath as he imagined the scene. As Adam continued the story, he turned back to Pokey Pierce, whose wide eyes were now filled with tears. He saw the stallion’s muzzle shaking.

“I-I don’t like this story, Adam,” Pokey Pierce said as he inched away.

“As soon as the man got out,” Adam said, ignoring how Pokey Pierce’s gaze turned towards the moon. “He heard his wife stumble and instinctively turned back to help her up, but then watched as she slowly faded away and was pulled back into the land of the dead."

Adam chuckled for a moment.

"The worst part was that he finally saw her as she had become. She had become a ghost of what he believed her to be. The gods took pity on him, though. When he died, they took his lyre and put it in the sky.”

Adam grew quiet as he finished his story. Pokey Pierce closed his eyes and the tears that had welled up inside of them fell to the ground. The mare continued to practice, and Adam watched as her hoof ran back and forth through the air. Even though her hooves never touched the instrument, the notes still rang out, thanks to her magic.

As he glanced back up at the stars, Adam remembered everything both Rarity and Big Macintosh had said to him. You are not a monster, he heard Rarity say as he imagined her shaking her head back and forth. Nopony sees you as a monster, he remembered Big Macintosh saying before the wedding.

“Pokey,” Adam said. “When you saw me tonight at Safety Pens, you kept your horn glowing, even after you saw me.” Adam stared into Pokey Pierce’s eyes. “Why?”

“Adam,” Pokey Pierce sighed. “You can’t blame me for being a pony. What was I supposed to do? Pinot was screaming. My cutie mark tells me to take care of foals.” The stallion shook his head. “Why is it my fault that you scared her?”

Adam blinked. He opened his mouth a few times to speak, but no sound came out. His mind raced with thoughts, but none of them managed to grow powerful enough for him to say them out loud. Instead, he remained motionless as Pokey Pierce stood up.

“This isn’t about me,” the stallion continued as he pointed a hoof at Adam. “This is about you. I reacted as any pony would.” Pokey Pierce walked back and forth as though justifying himself. “I-I didn’t recognize you while my horn was glowing… I saw Pinot cowering, and then your—”

Pokey Pierce stopped himself as Adam turned away. Adam looked up at the moon floating in the sky. Everypony didn’t react that way, Adam told himself, though he shook the thought out of his mind.

“What matters is that I was able to fight that and go against that nature.” Pokey Pierce reached out to Adam, but Adam pulled away. “Doesn’t that matter?”

Adam shook his head. Everything Pokey Pierce said to him just made him think about what Big Macintosh had told him. The only thing Big Mac was scared of was me getting hurt, he thought. Adam thought back to the news articles he had read from the Tall Tale Times and at how Tall Order told him how strange it was that he was so passive. Another thought ran through his mind as he shook his head—that of Big Macintosh trying to help him while in the barn.

What is happening, Adam wondered as he leaned back onto the grass. But then he remembered the way Big Macintosh looked at him in the hospital room. Adam’s head shook as he glared at the stallion in front of him.

“Pokey,” Adam said. “When have I ever shown anypony that I was threatening?”

Adam jerked up into a sitting position, and Pokey Pierce leaped back again. When Adam realized what he did, he looked back and forth and sighed in relief as the mare’s music continued. He took a deep breath before he continued.

“Ever since coming here, I have gone out of my way to make sure that ponies don’t think of me as threatening. And then you have the audacity to be scared of me because of this?” Adam pointed to his face.

“What pony wouldn’t be?” Pokey Pierce shouted. The moment has realized what he said, his eyes widened and he covered a hoof to his muzzle. “I mean it’s only natural for us. We… frighten easily?”

Adam narrowed his eyes. It wasn’t even the words themselves that hurt—it was the way that Pokey Pierce said it without conviction, as though he was trying to convince himself what he said was true. Adam got to his feet and brushed off his hands again.

“I thought I could do it,” Adam muttered. “I guess I was wrong. I’m not ready for this. I can’t deal with—” Adam stopped himself. He thought for a moment, and then chuckled. “I’m sorry, I misspoke.”

“Beg your pardon?” Pokey Pierce asked.

“I said ‘I can’t deal with this’ when I meant to say ‘I won’t deal with this’.”

“Adam, I—”

Pokey Pierce glanced back up at the moon and shook his head. Adam gave a quizzical look and followed the stallion’s gaze, but when he saw nothing out of the ordinary, his confusion only grew. What the hell is happening, Adam thought.

“I was scared of humans for a long time, Adam. When I saw you dancing that night, I could tell that you weren’t like the humans I was scared of.” The stallion poked his hoof in the ground. “And you’re right. You aren’t threatening.” He looked down and sighed. “But I can’t fight the way I feel.”

Do you still want to kiss me?” Adam asked.

“What?”

“Do you still want to kiss me like you did the other night after our date?” Adam repeated himself as he bent down until he was inches away from the stallion. When Pokey Pierce flinched, Adam nodded his head. “I understand.”

“Princess Luna said that the only way to get rid of your fears is to face them,” Pokey Pierce replied as he reached out to touch Adam’s hand. “And because of you, you’ve helped me see that not all humans are aggressive. Just because they aren’t ponies on the outside doesn’t mean they don’t share the same desires of ponykind.”

“I’m… not sure how to respond to that, Mister Pierce.”

“I really feel we can make this work,” the stallion said. “Besides, it’s not like those stitches will be there forever.”

“And what if they were?” Adam asked. “What if my face looked like this permanently?”

“Well,” Pokey Pierce replied. “I’m sure I’d get used to it.”

Adam shook his head.

“No, Mister Pierce,” Adam said. “I am not something to get used to.”

Adam sighed and wrung his hands together. Pokey Pierce stood frozen in place as Adam reached out and ran his fingers through the stallion’s mane. As Adam thought about what Pokey Pierce had said, his grip tightened.

“And for the record, who I am has nothing to do with me being human or wanting to be pony. My desires are my own, and to tell me otherwise only shows me that you haven’t learned a damn thing.”

Adam let go of the stallion, who was now shaking. Adam looked down at his hand, closed his eyes, and sighed.

“You’re still scared of us, you know. I hope you can one day see me for who I am, and not what I am. Until then, goodbye, Mister Pierce.”

Adam backed away from the stallion, whose jaw nearly touched the ground in surprise. He glanced over and noticed that Lyra had put up her instrument and was preparing to leave. As Adam watched her trot away, he looked up at the moon again. Glad Luna thought I’d be fine being seen as a morality lesson for one of her subjects.

Behind him, Adam could hear Pokey Pierce’s hoofsteps. He turned around just in time to see the stallion back away towards the treeline. The stallion glanced up once more, tears threatening to fall from his eyes.

“I-I’m sorry,” he finally said. “You’re right… about everything.” He shook his head, as though he were trying to shake a certain thought out of it. “It’s so strange.”

“What’s so strange?” Adam asked.

“Getting to know you,” he replied. “You’re so gentle, but then when I see you, I immediately see how big you are and instinctively see you as a threat.” Pokey Pierce narrowed his eyes, unaware that Adam was still looking at him. “Wow, you are so much like—”

Pokey Pierce stopped himself once more before turning his frightened glance towards Adam. He laughed quietly, but then hung his head down and turned away, disappearing behind the trees and into the darkness.

“Who?” Adam called out. “Who am I like?”

When Adam couldn’t hear Pokey Pierce anymore, he looked off into the distance and started to make his way back to Carousel Boutique in the dark. He shivered as the wind around him picked up.

Adam felt the moon’s glow on his face and took note of it. As he saw the orb in the sky once more, he sneered and started back for home, his footprints not even echoing into the emptiness around him. Above him, the moon shimmered again and a few stars winked into and out of existence, but he was unable to see them through the thick branches over his head.

Got The Music In You

Chapter Eleven: Got The Music In You

Big Macintosh sighed as he finished setting the table for breakfast, making sure to include two extra spaces. Applejack stood to the side of the oven holding a spoon and stirring the pot of applesauce while Granny Smith bent down to retrieve the muffins from the oven. As the stallion’s gaze moved between the two extra settings, both Applejack and Granny Smith took notice, though when Applejack moved to speak, Granny Smith simply shook her head slightly. Applejack nodded and continued with her stirring.

A gust of wind blew through the open window, filling the room with the aroma of flowers from the nearby garden patch. Big Macintosh lumbered through the kitchen and glanced out at the orchards, his attention quickly turning to the front gate. The stairs squeaked, and the three turned towards the staircase just as Apple Bloom reached the landing and made her way into the kitchen.

“Mornin’,” Apple Bloom yawned as she trudged through the room and wrapped a foreleg around Applejack’s leg in a tight hug.

“Mornin’ sugarcube,” Applejack replied after letting go of the spoon.

“It’s Sunday, is Uncle Adam still comin’ by for breakfast?” she asked as she placed a hoof on the nearby calendar.

“Sure is,” Applejack answered.

“He’s comin’ with Miss Rarity,” Granny Smith added as she pulled the muffins out of the oven. “Like two peas in a pod, I swear one can’t go nowhere without the other.”

Apple Bloom made her way to the refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of milk. Before she closed it, she saw her distorted reflection in a metal bowl.

“Is Uncle Adam… all right after what happened?” she asked.

Applejack turned to Big Macintosh, who was still staring out the window. She sighed and let go of the spoon once more.

“Uncle Adam’s fine, Apple Bloom,” she said. “And don’t you go sayin’ nothin’ ‘bout his stitches.”

“Your pa once got into a fight with a timberwolf ‘bout the time Applejack was born,” Granny Smith mused. “Got scars up the side his muzzle.” She waited for a moment and then began to chuckle. “Melba used to say it made him look rugged.”

“Don’t wanna burst no bubbles, Granny, but Adam ain’t the kinda colt to be described as rugged.”

Applejack took to her stirring, adding a sprig of mint leaves to the applesauce. Granny Smith tapped the muffin tray on the side of the stove before turning them over into a bowl. Big Macintosh’s eyes narrowed, and a few moments later, he made his way to the front door and stepped outside, closing the door behind him. Apple Bloom set the milk on the table just as Granny Smith placed the bowl of muffins down next to it. She glanced at the door for a moment before turning to the elderly mare.

“Mac cares ‘bout Adam, don’t he?” Apple Bloom asked.

Applejack froze in place. Her eyes widened and her ears instinctively perked towards her little sister. She waited for Granny Smith’s response.

“Eeyup,” Granny smith replied without batting an eye. “Then again, he always cared ‘bout those smaller than him.”

“But everypony’s smaller than Mac.”

“Exactly.”

Applejack took a deep breath and smiled. As she thought about everything that had happened, however, the smile faded and she picked up the pot, pouring its contents into another bowl before setting it on the table. As she looked over the completed table setting, she stopped when she reached the place settings Big Macintosh had made for Adam. Her lip quivered when she realized that he had positioned himself so that only he would see Adam’s scars.

“Hey, what’s this box of music doin’ here?”

Applejack turned and saw Apple Bloom flipping through the box of sheet music that Amy had left behind.

“Mac’s thinkin’ of keepin’ it,” she replied. “Gonna take it out to the barn so the Pony Tones can practice some human songs.”

“I ain’t heard ‘em sing in a while,” Apple Bloom said.

“He’ll sing,” Granny Smith replied. “Once his heart gets back in it.”

Big Macintosh looked around for Adam, but when he didn’t see any trace of the human, he turned towards the corner of the porch.

“Ain’t Adam comin’?” Big Macintosh asked after closing the front door.

Rarity stood at the corner of the porch, her horn’s light fading after just completing her teleportation spell. She shook her mane out and smiled at the stallion. Big Macintosh noticed there was something different about Rarity, but it wasn’t until she reached up to her muzzle that he realized what it was.

“You wearin’ your glasses?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Yes,” Rarity replied with a soft sigh.

“Looks nice on you.”

Rarity blushed and turned away. Another breeze blew by, ruffling both ponies’ manes. As if on cue, they both turned towards the front gate, expecting the human to appear atop the hill.

“To answer your question, he is coming,” Rarity replied. “He just… requested to walk here alone. He said that he felt like thinking.”

“Wanna come inside?” Big Macintosh asked.

“I think I shall wait outside until he arrives,” Rarity replied as she took a seat on a nearby rocking chair. “I waited a while before coming here, so he shouldn’t be too far away.” She tapped the rocking chair next to her. “Care to join me?”

Big Macintosh hesitated for a moment. “Eeyup,” he finally replied.

The two sat together for a few moments, their gazes never leaving front gate on the distant hill. Finally, Rarity leaned in towards Big Macintosh.

“Adam and Mister Pierce won’t be seeing each other anymore.” She waited for the stallion to turn to her before continuing. “There was an incident at Safety Pens. Apparently, one of the foals saw Adam and got scared. From what he described, Mister Pierce leaped into the room with a defense spell ready to go.”

Big Macintosh’s eyes narrowed. He heard the sound of wood splintering next to him.

“And that’s when Pokey… broke things off?” He asked, his voice dark.

“On the contrary, Mister Macintosh,” Rarity said with a smirk. “It was Adam who broke things off with Mister Pierce. And wouldn’t you know the last thing Adam said to him was nothing other than, and I quote, ‘I hope you can one day see me for who I am, and not what I am.’”

Big Macintosh felt his grip loosen on the hoof rest of the rocking chair. When he looked down, he noticed that his hoof had left an indentation in the wood. He peered back up at the front gate just as Adam appeared. As Adam approached, Big Macintosh couldn’t help but notice that Adam’s gaze slowly turned to the left, as though there were something interesting in the barn. It wasn’t until Adam was near the front porch that the stallion realized why he kept turning his head. Just like when he was in the hospital, he thought.

“How was your walk, Mister Garnet?” Rarity asked as she leaned forward.

“It was… peaceful,” Adam replied, still looking off to the side. “Good morning, Mister Macintosh.”

Before Big Macintosh could say anything, Adam closed his eyes and sniffed the air.

“Breakfast certainly smells good,” he continued.

“Wanna come in?” Big Macintosh asked.

Adam’s gaze danced between Big Macintosh, Rarity, and the door. The stallion could tell that a lot of thoughts were running through his head at the moment. Finally, Adam took a deep breath and then smiled as he made his way up the steps. Adam tried to keep his gaze straight at the door, but Big Macintosh could tell that he was looking at him from the corner of his eye, waiting to see if the stallion would stare at him. Big Macintosh simply smiled at Adam and waved him into the house. Once the door had opened and shut, Rarity turned to Big Macintosh. They both perked their ears towards the door and leaned in to make sure Adam wasn’t eavesdropping.

“You noticed he does that, too?” Rarity asked.

Big Macintosh nodded. “Did it the night ‘fore he came,” he replied.

“Honestly,” Rarity said with a huff. “I can’t imagine where he learned such behavior.”

Big Macintosh tried to stop both his lip from quivering and his eye from twitching at the same time. “Can’t imagine,” he finally replied.

The two stared out into the orchard. The wind blew through the trees and a hissing sound rose through the air as the leaves brushed against one another. Big Macintosh looked out at the old tree in the distance that Amy always talked about when she spoke of Golden Delicious.

“Adam has become somewhat distant over the past two days, ever since…” her voice trailed off.

Big Macintosh closed his eyes and shook his head. Next time I see Pokey, he thought to himself.

“I do not wish to sound melodramatic,” Rarity continued, ignoring the stallion’s scoff. “But there is something about how he is handling the situation that just seems as though he has simply given up on even trying.” Rarity placed a hoof on Big Macintosh’s foreleg. “I’m simply telling you this because—” She paused as she tried to find the right way to say what she wanted to say. “I have no way to predict how he would react if you were to… you know.”

“Eeyup.”

The front door burst open and Granny Smith charged outside.

“Breakfast’s been ready for a while. Y’all best not be gossipin’ on my front porch now,” Granny Smith shouted. She made her way back in, stopping at the threshold. “Least, not without me.”

Rarity and Big Macintosh smiled at one another before getting out of their chairs and heading inside. Rarity stopped for a moment.

“You know, we don’t have any orders to get started on until tomorrow,” Rarity said. “Perhaps Mister Garnet and I can make this visit an all day affair? Maybe he would enjoy some of the setting.”

“Eeyup.”

Big Macintosh held the screen door open. As the family settled into the kitchen, he saw that Adam and Granny Smith were already seated. Apple Bloom hopped up into her chair. The moment Big Macintosh sat down, however, he noticed out of the corner of his eye that Adam’s face was beginning to turn red. He saw Adam’s face turn away slightly, as though trying to find a way to hide the scars. But then he saw Adam’s gaze linger over Big Macintosh’s features. The stallion noticed Adam’s shoulders loosen when the human realized that Big Macintosh took no notice of his face.

“To family,” Applejack said as she raised a glass of milk.

“Here, here,” Rarity replied as she levitated her own glass.

The others raised their glasses. Big Macintosh smiled as they started eating.

Adam set his plate in the sink and reached out for the dish cloth. A hoof immediately reached out and smacked his hand.

“Ow,” Adam gasped.

“Oh no you don’t,” Granny Smith said as her eyes narrowed. “You ain’t gonna be doin’ the dishes.” She gently shoved him aside and began to run the water.

“I would like to do something to thank you for breakfast,” Adam replied.

“You need to eat more,” Granny Smith added as she poked Adam’s side. “If’n you turn sideways, you’d disappear.” She shook her head. “Didn’t learn eatin’ like that livin’ with Miss Rarity. That mare knows how to keep a healthy appetite.”

Adam tried not to laugh when he saw Rarity and Applejack standing behind Granny Smith. Rarity’s eyes widened and twitched. Applejack’s hoof shot up to her muzzle to stop herself from breaking into a laughing fit.

“If you wanna help, then go upstairs and finish packin’ Amy’s things,” Granny Smith said.

Adam nodded and headed for the stairs. Rarity snapped out of her state of shock and turned to him.

“Adam, darling,” she said. “I’m going to be spending the day catching up with Applejack. Let’s stay and make a day of it here. I know you didn’t get an opportunity to see the orchards while you were here.” She pointed to Big Macintosh, who immediately turned to the refrigerator door, opened it, and stuck his head inside. “I’m sure Mister Macintosh would be more than happy to give you a tour.”

“Maybe I could show off the clubhouse!” Apple Bloom shouted.

“You got homework to do, missy,” Applejack said. “‘Sides, I’m sure Big Mac can handle Adam on his own.”

“…Eeyup,” the stallion replied from behind the door.

“Well then, I’ll just go ahead and get started on Amy’s things,” Adam said as he started to ascend the stairs.

The smile on Adam’s face fell with each step he took. As he made his way down the hallway, he stopped at each picture, where he noticed a brand new one that had been hung. It was a picture of Amy and Golden Delicious standing in front of the apple tree where they had first kissed. Technically, Amy was kneeling beside the stallion so that she was at eye level with him. Miss you, Adam thought as his hand came to rest on the frame. He continued to stare at the picture, taking in just how happy the couple looked. His focus shifted, however, and instead of seeing the photograph, he saw hints of his reflection on the glass. What do you think Golden Delicious would do if this happened to you? he asked himself as he turned away from the photograph and headed for Amy’s room.

Adam looked around and immediately reached for the bookshelf. Just some more clothes and these books and that should be it. The diary fell to the floor and lay open on a page near the end that contained only a handful of sentences.

It’s so weird to see Gee Dee just as Gee Dee, and not even see him as a stallion.

Adam grimaced and reached down, closing the diary angrily. He walked from the bookshelf to the box, filling it with all of Amy’s books. As he continued packing, he noticed Big Macintosh through the window as the stallion made his way to the barn, carrying a box on his back. He watched how the stallion walked confidently through the grass, but there was something off about him this time. It wasn’t until Adam looked at Big Macintosh’s face that he realized the stallion’s expression was different from the usual serene smile always plastered onto his muzzle. Why does he look so upset, Adam wondered. The moment Big Macintosh disappeared into the barn, Adam heard a cough behind him. He turned around and saws Rarity standing in the doorway.

“Adam,” Rarity said. “Can we talk?”

“Sure,” Adam replied as he made his way to the closet and grabbed an armful of clothing.

“I’m worried about you.” Rarity’s horn glowed and more clothes levitated out of the closet and into a box. “I know that you and Mister Pierce hadn’t gotten to know one another very much, but the circumstances surrounding the ending—”

“I’m fine,” Adam cut her off. “Really.”

“Adam, dear, you may try to put up that strong facade, but I know you.” Rarity closed the box and levitated it to the corner. “I went into town yesterday while you were sleeping and saw Mister Pierce.”

“Oh?” he asked as he folded a shirt and set it in the box. “How is he?”

“He’s upset, you know,” Rarity replied. “After hearing both sides of the story, I can see why you broke things off.” She sighed as she levitated more clothes. “Did you really have to tell him that story, though?”

“It was appropriate.”

“It was morbid!”

Adam was taken aback by Rarity’s change in tone. Rather than say anything, however, he simply shook his head and continued folding clothes. Rarity set the clothes on the bed and turned to the door, slamming it shut to no one else would hear her. She turned back just in time to see Adam fall onto the bed.

“I asked him why my face scared him, Rarity,” Adam said as he stared down at his hands. “He said—” Adam swallowed. “He said, ‘what pony wouldn’t be?’.”

Adam closed his eyes when he felt them starting to burn. He knew he was already close to crying. He heard the bed squeak and felt the mattress sink. A moment later, he felt a hoof on his shoulder.

“Adam,” Rarity whispered. “Please let it out.”

And just like that, Adam finally felt as though something had opened inside him. His shoulders shook as he cried into Rarity’s shoulder.

“You tell me I’m not a monster and get me to believe it,” Adam said through his sobs. “And then to just have him yell that at me…” He sniffled and looked up at his friend. “It’s not fair,” he said.

“What’s not fair?” Rarity asked.

“I actually started to think about Amy,” Adam mumbled. “And then I realized that I actually do want what she has.”

“Everypony does,” Rarity replied.

“I don’t mean it like that,” Adam said. “Everywhere I went, everyone kept saying, ‘Adam the human this,’ or, ‘Adam the human that,’ and it makes me angry.” Adam looked out the window. “Amy and Golden Delicious don’t really have that,” he continued. “They just see each other.”

“Listen to me,” Rarity said as she placed a hoof on Adam’s cheek. “It is true that some ponies will see you as just a human. But it is also true that most ponies won’t—I don’t, Miss Applejack doesn’t, Mister Macintosh doesn’t—so many ponies.”

“You’ve told me this so many times,” Adam replied.

“And I will just have to keep repeating myself until it sticks, won’t I?” Rarity leaned in and nuzzled Adam’s arm. “Come, let’s finish this,” Rarity said. “Once we’re done, you go out and get some fresh air. I’m sure Mister Macintosh has a lot to show you.”

Adam gave a small smile and nodded. The two finished packing up Amy’s things, though now they did so in silence. When the last box was set in the corner, they nodded to one another and headed out. Adam turned back, looked around the room, and sighed as he turned off the light and closed the door.

Big Macintosh set the box of music down near the back of the shed next to a small filing cabinet. He opened the top drawer and pulled out a folder that read SONGS. As he flipped through the box of music, he read the titles to himself and he put them in order. One piece of sheet music stood out to him, however. Bit high for my range, Big Macintosh thought to himself, but the words are simple enough.

Once he filed away the songs and closed the drawer, Big Macintosh sat down on a nearby pile of hay and thought about what Rarity had just told him. Mister Pierce was so scared of the story, Rarity had told him after Adam and the others had left the kitchen, he was able to recite it word for word because it had such an effect on him. Big Macintosh imagined Adam, lying in the park, his gaze twisted upwards.

“You gotta tell him,” Big Macintosh said to himself. “Ain’t nopony deserves to think like that.”

“To think like what?”

Big Macintosh looked up and saw Adam’s silhouette in the doorway. He got up and began to walk towards the human, and as he left the darkness of the barn, he could see the features on Adam’s face more clearly.

“You been cryin’,” Big Macintosh said without thinking.

Adam blushed and turned away, causing the stallion to fold his ears down.

“Sorry,” he added. “Just don’t like to see you sad is all.”

“It’s fine,” Adam replied. “I know you’re worried.” Adam looked around. “Did you take Amy’s box of music in here?”

“Eeyup,” he said as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Just some ideas for the Pony Tones.”

“I can’t wait to see what you guys do with the arrangements.”

Big Macintosh smiled when he finally saw Adam’s eyes light up again. Adam’s gaze locked with his, however, and he watched as the human turned and stared off into the distance. The image stayed in the stallion’s mind, however. I gotta do it, he thought as he closed the barn door.

“Come on,” Big Macintosh said. “There’s lots to see on the farm.” He took a few steps, but noticed that Adam wasn’t following him. “Somethin’ wrong?”

“You seem to be thinking about something awfully hard,” Adam answered.

“Miss Rarity told me ‘bout the story you told Pokey.”

“…Oh.”

“Come on,” Big Macintosh repeated, nudging Adam’s hip. “I wanna show you somethin’.”

“Can we walk through the shade?” Adam asked as he held a hand up to his face. “The sunlight still kind of hurts.”

“Sure thing, sugarcube,” Big Macintosh said, trying not to smile when Adam blushed again.

The two turned down one of the rows of apple trees and headed away from the barn and the homestead, the nearly noon sun at their backs. Occasionally, Big Macintosh would steal glances at the human, who strode through the orchard in a fluid motion completely different from his own thundering movements.

“It’s very beautiful out here,” Adam whispered.

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh replied as he looked ahead.

As they reached the end of the row, the ground slowly inclined upward to a hill. As the trees became more sparse, Adam saw a large tree up ahead.

“That’s Amy and Golden Delicious’ tree.”

“Eeyup,” the stallion said as he got behind Adam and pushed him forward. “Notice anythin’ ‘bout it?”

“Up close, it looks so…” Adam tried to find the nicest way to say it. “So…”

“Broken?” Big Macintosh asked.

Adam looked at the tree—from everything he had seen of it in the distance, the tree looked willowy, almost wispy. But up close, it simply looked gnarled. The tree was undoubtedly old, and pieces of bark gave way to the raw wood beneath. However, the canopy was still fully flushed with enormous bright red apple blossoms that dotted the twisted tangle of branches. As the wind wrapped around it, the tree looked as though it were on fire, and the occasional blossoms that broke off flew into the air like sparks.

“This tree was here ‘fore we even settled,” Big Macintosh said. “It ain’t like the others.” The stallion reached up and placed a hoof on the withered bark. “It don’t listen to my hooves, and there ain’t any other apple trees like it. Never gives apples, just stays as the blooms.”

Big Macintosh stepped back as Adam reached forward and trailed his fingers along the tree before reaching up to touch the apple blossoms.

“Sometimes, I worry if he feels lonely,” the stallion said.

“He?” Adam asked with a raised eyebrow.

Big Macintosh nodded. “I wonder if he sees all the other trees and how we ponies walk up and down the rows every day and is scared we don’t like him.”

Adam’s eyes darted back and forth. Big Macintosh took a deep breath and sighed when he saw Adam’s hand start to shake.

“It’s hard, you know? Not knowin’ how he got here, not knowin’ what to do or say to get him to open up, and not knowin’ if this is the way he’s supposed to be.”

“I really need to sit down,” Adam said.

Big Macintosh smiled and placed his head under Adam’s hand, which he used to brace himself as he sat down on top of one of the overturned roots. Big Macintosh took another breath. He could feel his heart beating louder and faster as he held his hoof to the tree to steady himself once more.

“Sometimes I come up here and talk to him,” he continued.

“Why?” Adam asked, his voice barely breaking a whisper.

“Dunno,” Big Macintosh replied. “Just somethin’ ‘bout him makes me… wanna talk more.” For the first time, he actually felt a word get caught in his throat. “Most ponies would see this tree and notice the bark and how scary the branches look.” Big Macintosh leaned in so slightly that it was almost imperceptible. “But when I look at him, I just think ‘bout what I can do to make him happy.”

Big Macintosh was beginning to tell that Adam was catching on to what he was saying, because the human looked up to him with fresh tears. The stallion leaned in, but Adam pulled back and pointed up to the tree branches.

“What if this tree never blooms?” he asked.

“Don’t matter,” Big Macintosh replied. “‘Cause he’s perfect, just the way he is.”

As as tear fell down Adam’s cheek, Big Macintosh held a hoof up to catch it.

“I learned one of the songs that Amy had,” Big Macintosh continued. “Wanna hear it?”

Adam tried to speak, but when nothing came out, he simply nodded his head. Big Macintosh smiled and stood in front of Adam. He closed his eyes and started to sing

You are so beautiful… to me.

Big Macintosh opened his eyes again. The moment he saw Adam’s expression, a cry threatened to rip through from his lungs. He continued to sing, however, his voice becoming stronger with each line.

You are so beautiful… to me… can’t you see?

So many images of Adam flashed through Big Macintosh’s mind—how he could switch from such confidence one moment to utter shyness the next, how he stubbornly would try to lift apple barrels while at the same time worrying about helping him, how he always got so giddy when around Rarity and how he always played with Apple Bloom’s bow to get it perfect—and a tear finally broke free from his eye.

You’re everything I hoped for… You’re everything I need.

Adam slowly reached out his hands. Big Macintosh leaned in and took an inhale. Still smells like lavender, he thought as the human’s hair blew in the breeze. As they stared at one another for a moment, the only thing they could see were each other’s matching green eyes.

You are so beautiful… to… me.

Big Macintosh’s voice strained as he reached the final note. But once he finished, he closed the final distance between them and pressed his lips against Adam’s, relishing in how sweet they tasted. He heard Adam sob through the kiss, and a moment later, Big Macintosh tasted saltiness and knew the human was crying, but now he couldn’t even tell if it was the human’s tears or his own that now fell onto his lips.

Adam’s hands trailed up and down Big Macintosh’s neck, gently scratching at his fur. As they trailed up towards his ears, the stallion couldn’t stop from flapping them back and forth. Adam trembled as Big Macintosh leaned in further and put more weight onto the human. Finally, after what may as well have been forever, they parted once again.

“Adam,” Big Macintosh said. “I—”

Big Macintosh couldn’t finish the sentence, because a moment later, Adam’s lips crashed against his once more, this time with such force that he stumbled back and fell onto the ground. They both chuckled as they toppled over one another and landed on the grass.

“Wow,” Adam gasped after pulling away again. “Amy was right about the beard thing.”

“What?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Nothing.”

Big Macintosh watched as Adam’s smile slowly faded. Adam slowly lowered himself onto the stallion’s foreleg until his head was nestled at his chest.

“What’s wrong, sugarcube?” he asked.

“It’s just—” Adam’s voice stumbled. “I don’t get it. I know that according to what the ponies in town say, you should be able to have your pick of stallions. Ever since I got to know you, I always thought you deserved the best.”

Big Macintosh chuckled. As his chest reverberated, Adam’s head bounced slightly on top of the stallion’s fur.

“I did get the best, didn’t I?”

Adam blushed and hid his face in Big Macintosh’s chest. The stallion simply looked up at the sky and stroked the human’s hair with his hoof. No more words were said, because no more words were needed to be said. In the heat of day, Big Macintosh felt Adam’s breathing becoming rhythmic. Soon, his own eyes grew heavy. Within a few minutes, the two lay sleeping at the base of the tree, the stallion breathing out as the human breathed in.

A stallion peered through a pair of binoculars at the scene and grimaced. He shook his head and gave the binoculars to the other stallion and adjusted the fedora placed tightly over his mane.

“Momma ain’t gonna be happy ‘bout this, Stone,” he said. “Not at all.”

“Shut up, Biff,” Black Stone whispered as he hit the larger stallion over the head. “Ain’t gotta be makin’ so much noise.”

“Sorry,” Biff replied as he backed away from the stallion who was half his size.

Black Stone kept peering through the binoculars until he came to the farmhouse. His jaw dropped when he saw Applejack and some unicorn fighting over a pair of binoculars. Stupid peeping mares, he thought as he looked into another window. There, he found Granny Smith holding another pair of binoculars with her gaze trained on the tree that Big Macintosh and the human were sleeping under. What is wrong with this family? he wondered as he looked over the rest of the house. When he got to the upstairs window, he gasped when he saw Apple Bloom staring out through a pair of binoculars. But instead of her gaze being trained at the tree, it stared directly back at him.

“Hide,” Black Stone said as he threw down the binoculars.

Biff nodded, and the two stallions hid next to the trees, their dark brown fur matching the trunks almost exactly. A few minutes later, Black Stone reemerged and pulled his brother out of hiding.

“Gotta be careful,” Black Stone whispered. “Since that little one put up traps the other day, we can’t take no chances.”

“She almost killed that biped,” Biff replied, holding a hoof up to his chest in protection when Black Stone reached a hoof back.

“Ain’t gotta worry ‘bout that one,” Black Stone replied, lowering his hoof. “We just gotta get back to Dodge to tell Momma what happened.”

“‘Bout how they raised the bits to save the farm?”

“Yeah, that’s gonna come as a shock to her.”

The smaller stallion picked up the binoculars and took a few steps back. He felt something scratch against his hind leg and he turned around just in time to see that he had brushed up against a tied piece of rope. He looked up and saw a branch pulled back. The stallion rolled his eyes and hopped over the rope to make sure the trap that had been set didn’t go off. When he cleared the rope, he continued on.

“Momma expected the issue with the taxes to finally knock the Apples over,” Black Stone looked on at the expansive orchard. “T’ain’t fair,” he muttered. “The Apples gettin’ all this land, while Great-Grandpappy had to get our farm on his own.” A devious smile crept up his muzzle. “But we’ll get ‘em, soon, Biff, I promise you we’ll—”

Black Stone heard the rope behind him snap and a loud thud. He closed his eyes and reached up to rub the bridge of his muzzle in frustration before turning around. Just as he had expected, his larger brother lay unconscious on the ground as a bump appeared on the back of his head. The tree branch swung back and forth, and Black Stone reached up a hoof to stop it. Once the danger had settled, he reached down and started to pull Biff away by his tail.

“Once you wake up,” Black Stone muttered through gritted teeth, “I swear I gotta teach you how to do this better.”

He struggled to pull the larger stallion through the forest, his hooves trying to find purchase anywhere to help him leverage himself against his brother.

“Uhhhhh…” Biff mumbled as one eye opened.

“Get up,” Black Stone whispered angrily as he spat out his brother’s tail.

Black Stone turned and peered through the binoculars once more, staring at Big Macintosh and the little human whose arms were now wrapped around the stallion’s chest. He remembered the newspapers from last week reading about another human and a member of the Apple family getting married.

“Why are all the bipeds… no, that’s just…” Black Stone trailed off as he pondered what it all could mean. “Momma’s gonna wanna know ‘bout this.”

Black Stone turned back to Biff, who was currently nursing the large bump on the back of his head. The smaller stallion reached down and picked up the hat that had flown off of his brother’s head when the branch hit him. Black Stone trotted ahead and held a hoof up to his muzzle to signal for Biff to be quiet and then silently galloped away from Sweet Apple Acres in the direction of the train station.

Biff stopped and rubbed the back of his head. He turned back to the tree he had been observing. Without the binoculars, he couldn’t make out any details of what the stallion and the human were doing, but when he felt the pain where his hoof touched, he put his hoof to his eyes and noticed the wet patch of fur that was now stained with blood. That branch really could have killed him, he thought as he galloped to catch up with his brother.

Picture Perfect Ending

Chapter Twelve: Picture Perfect Ending

The Ponyville Train Station was unusually slow for a Friday afternoon. Occasionally, a pony or two would slowly trot up to the platform, while others galloped, wide-eyed and gasping for breath as they searched their pockets for their tickets.

Just off of the platform, beyond where those ponies would normally glance, a stallion and human waited for the train to come. Adam and Big Macintosh sat on a bench beneath a large oak tree that grew next to the station. As Adam watched the ponies go about their day, Big Macintosh looked around and then leaned in to give the human a peck on the cheek. Adam froze, blushed, and then smiled as he reached his hand out to scratch the stallion’s ear. Big Macintosh’s eyes closed. Adam’s smile slowly became a smirk as he began to scratch at the area just behind the stallion’s ear. Big Macintosh’s ear flapped and his hind leg twitched.

“Heh… stop that,” Big Macintosh said as his eyes opened.

Adam snickered, but then relented, setting his hand back in his lap. He sighed and then looked off into the distance towards the clock tower.

“What time were they coming back again?” he asked.

“Five,” Big Macintosh replied. “Got ‘bout ten more minutes.”

“You know, Princess Twilight said that one of the new humans is arriving on the same train,” Adam mentioned. “The one your cousin offered to help get settled.”

Big Macintosh’s glances moved from Adam’s face to his shoulders, then back again before he leaned in to place his muzzle on Adam’s bicep.

“Eeyup,” he replied, deciding to wait a moment before he asked the next question. “Adam,” he finally asked, “what was it like?”

Adam leaned his head over and let it rest on top of Big Macintosh’s snout. “What was what like?” he asked.

“The whole orientin’ thing. I heard the new humans are kept away from ponies for a while.”

Adam visibly gulped, and Big Macintosh blushed. Adam took a deep breath and turned his gaze to the sky.

“It’s terrifying,” Adam replied flatly. “One minute, you’re at home, drawing, arguing with your sister who came to visit and offered to do some housework in gratitude for letting her stay, and then a white light appears and you just fall through.”

Big Macintosh lifted a hoof and placed it on Adam’s now trembling arm. As his hoof reached Adam’s fingers, the human stopped shaking. Adam smiled and gently kissed Big Macintosh’s muzzle.

“You appear a moment later, in a castle—wait, let me clarify—a castle bathroom—”

Big Macintosh chuckled.

“…A bathroom, where Amy and I see a white horse-thing with a horn and wings sitting in a bathtub.”

As Adam continued with his story, Big Macintosh couldn’t help but laugh at the odd words Adam would accentuate or how his neck swiveled and his hand shook back and forth.

“Next thing I know,” Adam continued, “a bunch of other ponies run in and treat us like we’re some sort of invading army. Not only that, but Amy and I are holding what could easily be mistaken for weapons.”

“But you guys ain’t the first,” Big Macintosh said. “Didn’t they know ‘bout humans?”

“Different people had appeared in other parts of the castle,” Adam replied as he tapped his chin. “I think the first one appeared in the middle of the throne room… Ruth, I think? Then you had the scientist guy, the one who’s now working under Celestia’s Royal Academy of Scientific Studies.” Adam snapped his fingers. “Robert? Richard?” Adam gasped. “Richard, because Amy thought he was a huge—”

“Good afternoon, everypony.”

Big Macintosh gasped and Adam squeaked as Twilight Sparkle trotted up to the tree with her friends in tow. Adam ducked behind Big Macintosh’s massive frame. Rarity held her hoof up to her muzzle and Applejack simply quirked an eyebrow. Adam turned his face away from the mares, but Big Macintosh placed his hoof on Adam’s shoulder, and the human turned back to the trio of ponies.

“Hello, Princess Twilight,” Adam said, fighting the urge to lift his hand to his face.

“Well, I’m glad to see that Doctor Stable was right,” Twilight Sparkle said as she leaned in to inspect Adam’s face. “Give it a few more weeks, and—ow!”

Twilight Sparkle flinched and glared at Rarity, who simply readjusted her glasses in the alicorn’s direction before turning to Adam, who was now looking down at the ground.

“You know she only meant the best,” Rarity said.

“You glad to see your sister again, Adam?” Applejack asked, changing the subject.

“It’s only been two weeks,” Adam replied. “So much has happened that it feels like forever.” He slumped into the bench. “She’s only staying for a day or two to get her stuff, though, and then it’s off to Fillydelphia. Then she’ll be gone again.”

Adam stared at the train tracks. Big Macintosh leaned in and nuzzled the human’s cheek.

“Adam,” Big Macintosh said softly, “you ain’t alone.” He nuzzled the human again. “You ain’t ever gonna be alone.”

Big Macintosh shook his head, but a moment later, he felt Adam’s hands on either side of his muzzle. The human had grabbed him and was now staring into his eyes with an expression that was neither sad nor happy—the stallion couldn’t put his hoof on it. Adam’s lips quivered as he leaned forward and kissed Big Macintosh’s forehead. Applejack covered her eyes with her stetson, Rarity squealed in delight, and Twilight Sparkle gently coughed.

In the distance, the train chuffed towards the station. As it drew closer, Big Macintosh felt Adam’s grip on his withers grow tighter. He glanced up and saw that Adam’s eyes were beginning to water. The stallion reached up and gave the human another peck on the cheek.

“Ain’t gotta be nervous, sugarcube.”

Adam looked down and smiled. The train finally entered the station, and the ponies began to depart. From inside the train, however, the awaiting ponies heard an unmistakable voice shouting through the crowd.

“Thank God we’re here!” Amy shouted as she emerged onto the station platform. “I gotta pee!”

Adam and Rarity both closed their eyes and sighed. Adam pinched the bridge of his nose with his fingers, while Rarity did the same with her hoof. To Big Macintosh, who was currently seated between the two, watching them mimic each other’s movements so perfectly was enough to throw him into a laughing fit.

Golden Delicious followed close behind Amy and nudged his wife’s side. Big Macintosh noticed something was off about Amy, however. Something ain’t right, the stallion thought, though he couldn’t point out what it was yet. The moment Amy saw her friends and family, she ran over as fast as she could and wrapped them up in tight hugs.

“Hey, AJ,” she said as she released the mare. “Hey Mac, hey bro—holy crap, what the hell happened to your face?”

The ponies on the platform gasped and instinctively took a step back. Big Macintosh’s smile immediately disappeared and was replaced with a deep scowl. He turned back to Adam, but was surprised to see a smirk on the human’s face.

“My face looks like this,” Adam said after taking a deep breath, “because I was in a horrible accident.” Adam pointed to his sister’s eye. “What’s your excuse for looking so ugly?”

Twilight Sparkle and Rarity exchanged glances. Big Macintosh looked back at Amy and noticed that she was sporting the remnants of a black eye. Golden Delicious appeared by Amy’s side and gently pushed her back.

“Let’s just say that I have managed to find a very… protective wife.” The stallion chuckled nervously.

“That waitress was totally undressing you with her eyes, Gee Dee.”

“But… I wasn’t wearing any clothing.”

“Amy,” Adam said, “did you at least wait until after your food arrived to pick a fight with those pair of roving eyes?”

“Of course I waited,” Amy replied. “I didn’t want them to do anything to my food.”

“Clever girl.”

“How’d you guess her name was Roving Eyes?” Golden Delicious asked.

As the humans bent over from laughter, Big Macintosh couldn’t help but smile at their antics and the sounds coming from his coltfriend. She mentioned the scars but it didn’t make him upset, he thought as Adam’s gaze met his. Adam made his way over to Big Macintosh and kissed him on the bridge of his muzzle.

“Wait a minute,” Amy asked as she pointed to the two of them. “What just happened? Are you two…” Amy let her question fade away.

“Well, congratulations there, cousin!” Golden Delicious shouted with a pat on the stallion’s withers.

Both Adam and Big Macintosh suddenly found the ground very interesting. As more chuckles erupted from the group, the stallion pressed closer to the human’s side.

“It’s quite the story, Amy,” Adam said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“Quite true,” Rarity said. “Why don’t we go to the castle so that we can all catch up.”

“Eeyup,” Applejack added. “‘Sides, I wanna find out more ‘bout this black eye thing.”

“Spike is already there, tidying things up,” Twilight Sparkle said. “I’m sure he would love for everypony to come. Now where is that human?”

“You mean Charlie?” Amy asked.

Twilight Sparkle’s horn lit up. A moment later, a scroll appeared in front of her. “Mister Charles Ross,” Twilight Sparkle said out loud as she read from the scroll.

“He’s probably waiting for the last pony to get off before he leaves.”

“Judging by our conversation, that doesn’t surprise me.”

Adam glanced at the train door. “How will we know when he gets out?” he asked absentmindedly, but when Amy and the ponies slowly turned their heads to him, he smacked himself upon realizing what he just said. “Force of habit.”

The alicorn’s gaze shifted back to the train and smiled. Adam followed the gaze until it came onto another human. The human looked down at a photograph and then glanced around the station. When he saw Twilight Sparkle, he put the photograph back in his pocket. He pulled a small hair band that had been wrapped around his wrist and tied his hair back before strolling across the platform.

“Princess… Sparkle… right?” he asked with an outstretched hand.

Twilight Sparkle’s wings ruffled for a moment before she reached out a hoof to shake his hand.

“Twilight is fine,” she replied. “Mister Ross?”

“Charles Ross. Let me say it is an honor to—”

“I know this is all nice and stuff,” Amy interrupted. “But I wasn’t lying when I said I gotta pee. Let’s get to the castle before I burst.”

“Oh Amy,” Adam sighed. “How I have missed you.”

“You too, brother.”

“This is the first time that the dining room table at the castle has been full,” Twilight Sparkle said to the crowd of ponies and humans, plus one dragon. “Not even with my friends and I have I seen so many smiling faces. I propose a toast.” The alicorn raised a glass towards the new human. “To welcoming new friends.” She glanced to her right, starting off a circle of toasts.

“To family,” Applejack said, turning towards Golden Delicious.

“To finding love.”

The others laughed when both Golden Delicious and Amy blurted out the same toast in unison. Amy scratched the back of the stallion’s ear and they clinked their glasses together and turned towards Rarity.

“To making every day fabulous.”

Spike’s claw shook as he held up his glass. Adam wondered why the drake was so nervous until he finally looked up at Rarity.

“To knowing you’re beautiful, no matter what others see,” Spike said in a near whisper as he pointed to Rarity’s glasses. “I think they make your eyes stand out even more.”

“Oh, Spikey Wikey.”

Rarity squealed and pulled Spike in for a hug, ignoring the chorus of ‘awws’ that erupted around the table. Big Macintosh held up a glass and looked at Adam. Adam lifted his glass as well and cleared his throat.

“Do you realize that everything you have been saying has just been one toast?” Adam asked.

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh said.

“Are we going to have to get Spike to take a letter?” Amy asked with a smirk.

“Oh, come on,” Twilight Sparkle replied as she fought to hide her blush. “I haven’t written a friendship report in—”

“Two years, four months, and nine days,” Spike blurted out before covering his mouth.

All creatures gathered did their best to keep themselves from laughing. Applejack was the first to break as she threw her hooves on the table and howled with laughter. Rarity and Adam were next, though they contained themselves to light-hearted snickers. Amy and Golden Delicious, however, pointed at the increasingly embarrassed princess sitting near them.

“It’s true,” Adam chuckled. “We all have become family, in a sense.” Adam turned to Charles. “It is a great, big family. Given how you’ve been assigned to Braeburn, I wouldn’t be surprised to see you more often.”

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh said.

“We’ll set it up to where if you need anything, just send me a letter and I’ll be there,” Adam said.

“That’s very kind of you,” Charles replied.

“Trust us on this, Charlie,” Amy said ignoring the way Charles reacted to a nickname. “You’re living with an Apple. We’re going to be family before you know it.”

“Hmm…” Charles replied as he looked into his glass.

“Anyway,” Adam continued as he stood. “We are family and so much more.” He turned to Amy. “I know nothing can replace mom and dad.” The two siblings locked eyes for a moment. “But I’d like to think that the princesses knew what they were doing when they put us here.”

Amy’s lip quivered and she set her head on Golden Delicious’ neck. Adam sighed and turned to the other ponies.

“You all have been everything that we could ask for in a family. As far as the rest of it is concerned, family is how you learn to love not only others, but how you learn to love yourself. A true family loves you for who you are, no matter what others see.” Adam turned to Charles. “A true family will always welcome new members with open arms, hooves, or claws.”

Adam turned to Big Macintosh, who was now leaning his head against the human’s side.

“Eeyup,” the stallion replied.

Adam sat back down and began scratching Big Macintosh’s ear. The stallion turned an even darker shade of red as he squirmed and chuckled.

“You can’t fight it, cousin,” Golden Delicious said. “Just sit back and let those Celestia-blessed fingers do their magic.”

“Mister Delicious,” Rarity gasped. “What a thing to say.”

“Oh, don’t be like that,” Amy replied. “I know for a fact that Adam has scratched your ears more than once.”

“Well, I—”

Rarity scoffed and turned her head back and forth, stammering in an attempt to find a response. Unbeknownst to anyone else in attendance, Spike had made a mental note of the unicorn’s reaction and narrowed his eyes at Adam. Finally, all eyes turned to the new human, who was watching the scene with particular interest.

“Now how am I supposed to follow that?” Charles said, earning a small round of laughter. “I suppose… to finding peace, wherever you find yourself?”

“A perfectly wonderful sentiment, Mister Ross,” Rarity answered.

The glasses clinked together, and murmured words were exchanged.

“Yes,” Charles said with a small laugh. “To finding peace.”

“And parties!”

Charles shrieked and threw his glass across the room at the sudden sight of the bright pink pony that had managed to appear next to him. He leaped back into his chair, which tipped over and fell to the ground. Amy and the ponies simply shook their heads, but Adam and Spike leaped back at the sudden Pinkie attack.

“I knew it!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “I don’t know why Twilight thinks she can hide new pony-people from me, but now that we’re here,” she continued as she reached into her mane, “I can pull out my triple-layer—”

“No parties!” Charles shouted.

“I-I mean my single-layer ca—” Pinkie Pie replied a little more softly.

“We… don’t need a celebration for this,” Charles said as he brushed himself off.

“My ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ cupcake?”

Pinkie Pie pulled the small confection out from her mane. Everyone else in the room held their breath. Adam’s eyes widened when he saw Pinkie Pie’s mane start to deflate. Suddenly, Charles’ eyes lit up in recognition.

“Oh, right,” Charles said. “Pinkie Pie, Element of Laughter. I forgot about your file for a moment.” The human smiled at the mare and took the cupcake. “I’m the kind that prefers the quiet parties.”

They have certainly improved their lessons since I went through orientation, Adam thought as Pinkie Pie’s mane reinflated. Adam turned to Amy, who simply nodded her head in understanding. So glad you know what I’m thinking, he thought as he stood up.

“Mister Ross,” Adam said. “Why don’t my sister and I take you to the balcony? We can help fill you in on some things the orientation may have missed.”

Adam saw Charles’ eyes move from him to Amy. Finally, he sighed and nodded.

“That sounds nice.”

Three humans sat on the balcony of the Friendship Rainbow Kingdom Castle. The sun began to set in the distance, and as its warmth began to disappear, Amy couldn’t help but notice that her brother slowly lowered his hand from his face.

“You never hated the sun before, Adam,” Amy said with a chuckle.

“The accident made my skin very sensitive, Amy,” Adam replied as he covered his face.

“Why is there a rainbow in the evening?” Charles asked. as he pointed to the sky.

“Oh, that’s just Rainbow Dash,” Amy replied.

“The Element of Loyalty, right?” Charles thought for a moment. “The file said that if you can get on her good side, she’ll be one of the best friends you can hope for.”

“Still haven’t managed that,” Adam muttered.

“Speak for yourself, bro,” Amy laughed. “She and I became best friends after I beat her at hoff-arm wrestling in five seconds.”

A rush of air burst past them across the balcony. A moment later, Rainbow Dash soared down from the sky and landed on the railing, her gaze narrowed at Amy.

“I heard that,” Rainbow Dash said as she turned to Charles. “The only reason she won was because she cheated.”

“I did not,” Amy protested. “I simply used as many advantages as I could.”

“You licked your hand right before grabbing my hoof.”

Amy leaped out of her chair and made her way to the doorway. “Oh, yeah? We need to make this a three out of five?”

Rainbow Dash smirked and hopped off of the railing. “You’re on.”

Within moments, the human and the mare had disappeared back into the castle. Adam smiled and looked up towards the sky. The sun finally began to set, and swaths of red, orange, and pink appeared in the sky. A few stars even began to twinkle in the dusklight.

“Well, this has been nice,” Charles said as he got out of his chair. “It’s time for some evening yoga practice.”

“Oh?” Adam asked. “You do yoga?”

Charles chuckled quietly. “One does not do yoga… one practices it. Princess Celestia actually gave me some lessons on pony anatomy so that I can continue with both that and massage therapy.”

Adam still hadn’t moved from his chair. “And she felt it best to send you to Appaloosa?” he asked.

Charles stopped at the doorway. “Well, I told her that I just wanted peace and quiet. I don’t want to make a huge fuss here.”

“They must have made the orientation process quite efficient,” Adam said. “You seem very calm about it, considering you’ve only been here two months.”

“Ten weeks,” Charles corrected. “And what can I say? I have always been of the mind that anything that is not inherently self-contradictory must have the potentiality to exist.”

“So appearing in a universe of talking horses doesn’t freak you out?”

“Not any more than finding out that humans date them, apparently.”

Adam frowned and turned away. Behind him, he heard Charles suddenly grunt. When he turned back, he saw the human hunched over and Big Macintosh staring him down.

“You gotta problem with that?” Big Macintosh asked.

“...No,” Charles grunted as he rubbed his abdomen. “Just going to take some getting used to.” He looked the stallion up and down. “I’m sure Adam appreciates having someone as protective as you by his side.” He waved goodbye to Adam. “Didn’t mean any harm. It’s sweet, actually.” Charles turned to Big Macintosh. “You know, it is fitting that your coat is a clear red and your eyes are emerald green.”

Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow.

“It matches your aura.” Charles continued. “You are a passionate protector and a loving creature. I am sure that Mister Garnet is quite lucky to have you in his life.”

Charles nodded towards Adam before retreating into the castle. Adam stared at Big Macintosh for a moment before looking back up into the night sky.

“He didn’t make you mad, did he?” Adam asked. He waited for the sound of Big Macintosh’s hooves before he turned back just in time to see the stallion staring down at him with a small smile on his muzzle.

“‘Course not, sugarcube.” Big Macintosh trotted up to Adam and nuzzled his neck. When Adam started to giggle, the stallion chuckled. “Well, that’s some incriminatin’ information to know.”

Adam smirked and poked the stallion’s hock. As Big Macintosh squirmed and backed away, Adam leaned against a forearm and quirked an eyebrow towards him.

“You think I don’t remember our first meeting?” he asked.

“Yeah, I remember,” Big Macintosh replied as he took a seat next to Adam. You were shakin’ like Fluttershy that time we asked her to sing in our group.”

“Come now,” Adam said as he placed a hand on the stallion’s hoof. “I wasn’t… that scared of you.”

“You were coverin’ you face with your hands.”

Big Macintosh chuckled for a moment, then frowned. He closed his eyes and shook his head as the memory of Adam huddled in the corner of the boutique returned. Big Macintosh felt a pair of warm lips on his muzzle and opened his eyes to see Adam staring at him.

“Mac…” Adam started, but he shook his shoulders as though a chill ran through him. “Mac, I was scared of you for many reasons. As I said then, I know you're beautiful. Ask any mare and they’ll tell you how disappointed they were when they found out you were—” Adam stopped himself and shook his head again. “But you’re amazing, in so many ways.” He crossed his arms and cracked his knuckles. “I know you told me you think I’m good, but—” Adam gritted his teeth and turned away.

Big Macintosh watched as Adam’s gaze turned back to the sky. More stars appeared, and as they did, the familiar pattern of constellations showed themselves. As he continued to look into the sky, he recognized one of the figures in the night.

“I know you talk ‘bout the stars, Adam,” Big Macintosh said as he pulled the chair up next to Adam. “Maybe you wanna hear ‘bout one of our stories?” The stallion paused. When he felt Adam’s lips press against his muzzle, he continued. “Right there, that’s the constellation of Gaskin and Pastern, Dioaloga, the twins.”

“Wait…” Adam traced his finger through the night sky. “We call it Gemini.” Adam shook his head. “You call it two… horses?”

“Once upon a time,” Big Macintosh began, “two ponies controlled the heavens. One was a pegasus. The other was a unicorn. Couldn’t make nothin’, though, ‘cause every time they tried, it’d just fall apart.”

Adam dragged the chair next to Big Macintosh, who laid down on his side so that the human could rest his head on his foreleg. The stallion smile the moment he felt Adam nuzzle against his fur.

“Gaskin waved his horn, and mountains appeared, but Pastern accidentally flapped his wings and they’d break to pebbles. Pastern’s wings made the winds, but Gaskin’s magic turned ‘em to tornadoes. On and on it went.”

“I could listen to you read a grocery list,” Adam whispered.

Big Macintosh chuckled and rubbed his hoof on Adam’s arm. “Wasn’t ‘til they seen what they done that it finally occurred to ‘em.” Big Macintosh nuzzled Adam again. “They were two halves of the same pony.”

The stallion's fur become damp. Big Macintosh looked down and saw that Adam was crying into his fur. He leaned down and cradled Adam’s face in his hooves. Adam leaped forward and kissed him, his tongue just brushing up against the stallion’s teeth. Finally, Adam pulled back and shied away, but Big Macintosh held his hooves against the human’s cheeks.

“When they realized, they promised to stay together for all time, so whatever they made never broke apart again.”

Adam’s reached out and set his hands on Big Macintosh’s muzzle and started to scratch up and down his fur. Big Macintosh chuckled as Adam leaned forward and kissed him again. He opened his mouth and let his tongue reach into the human’s mouth, taking a moment to wrap around his incisors. I wonder, he thought as he tried to constrain another chuckle.

“That’s the most I’ve ever heard you say in one sitting,” Adam said.

Big Macintosh shrugged. “I like talkin’ to you.”

The two lay in silence and watched the moon as it rose over the horizon. Adam glanced down at the stallion’s hoof and traced his finger along its firm, yet pliable heel. Behind him, the human felt Big Macintosh snort into his hair as he tried not to laugh.

“Stop it,” the stallion pleaded.

“The fact that there are so many ticklish parts on you is just begging for trouble.”

Big Macintosh narrowed his gaze towards Adam and prepared himself to start poking the human’s sides, but a shrill cackle from inside jerked both of them from their reverie.

“Oh my God!” Amy shouted. “This is beautiful!”

“I simply must make a copy of that!” Rarity squealed. “Let me see if I can remember…”

Adam and Big Macintosh looked towards each other in confusion before getting up and heading back inside.

“What’s all the ruckus ‘bout?” Big Macintosh asked.

“I have no idea,” Adam replied.

As they neared the dining room, the sound of more ponies’ laughter joined in. When they entered the room, they saw everyone huddled around Applejack, who was holding a photograph. They were too engrossed in whatever they were looking at to notice the two had entered the room.

“He just squeezed himself tight against him like a foal,” Twilight Sparkle cooed.

“Mac’s actually nibbling on his hair,” Amy said.

Adam coughed, causing the group to gasp and look up with wide eyes. Applejack quickly hid the photograph underneath her hat, but it was too late. Adam quickly strode up to the mare and raised an eyebrow.

“And what is so funny?” Adam asked.

“Ain’t nothin’ funny goin’ on,” Applejack replied as a bead of sweat fell down her cheek. Her eyes darted back and forth. “Just showin’ everypony a picture of Apple Bloom is all.”

“Uh huh.”

Adam nodded his head and checked his fingernails as he took a step back. Rarity’s horn glowed for a moment. Applejack sighed and began to trot away, the moment she turned her back however, her hat was yanked away.

“Now what do we… have… here…”

Adam’s words trailed off as he stared at the picture. Big Macintosh galloped to his side, and the moment he saw the picture, he slowly turned to Applejack.

“Now, Mac you don’t need to glare at me like that,” Applejack said, suppressing a nervous chuckle.

“Applejack,” Adam said, “how would you like it if someone took a picture of you without your permission?”

“Well, I—”

“Adam is quite right,” Rarity chimed in, ignoring the incredulous stare that came from Adam, Applejack, and Big Macintosh. “If this is true, then it is only fair that Adam get to keep that photograph, since it is their first one.”

“Thank you, Miss Rarity,” Adam replied as he tucked the picture into his pocket and turned to Big Macintosh.  “Mister Macintosh,” he said as he scratched the stallion’s ear, “would you mind walking me home?”

“My pleasure, sugarcube.”

Adam turned to his sister. “You’ll still be in town tomorrow, right?”

“Yeah,” Amy replied. “Another day, but we leave on Sunday.”

“One more breakfast at Carousel Boutique?”

“Of course.”

As the two said their goodbyes, Amy and the others gave them hugs. Finally, Big Macintosh nuzzled Adam’s side, and the two left the castle. The moment the door closed, Applejack quickly turned and glared at Rarity.

“What was that ‘bout?” she asked.

“It is fair that the first picture of the couple is kept by them, darling.” Rarity glanced around the room and smirked. Her horn glowed, and another photograph materialized out of the ether. “But wouldn’t you know it? Somepony remembered the duplication spell.”

“Gimme!” Amy shouted as the snatched one of the photographs.

“Mine!” Applejack screamed as she grabbed the same one at the same time.

“Mares!” Golden Delicious shook his head. “I can’t believe you two, fighting over something like this.”

“Yes,” Rarity added as more photographs appeared. “You think I made only one copy?”

“Could you double the size of mine, please?” Golden Delicious asked.

“Of course,” Rarity replied.

“I need one, too,” Twilight Sparkle butted in. “It’s… historically significant, you know?”

“Oh, darling, you don’t have to lie to us,” Rarity said.

Twilight Sparkle blushed as she tucked the picture away. Rarity laughed first, but was then joined by Applejack and Golden Delicious. The loudest laugh, however, came from Amy, who simply threw her head back and cackled evilly as she clutched the photograph.

Across the room, Charles stood at the doorway and watched the scene. He closed his eyes and laughed to himself. Such a strange world, he thought as he made his way up the staircase to his temporary quarters.

Big Macintosh sat on a chaise lounge in Carousel Boutique as Adam paced back and forth, holding the photograph in his hands. The stallion shook his head at Adam’s antics.

“Ain’t nothin’ to fret over, sugarcube,’ Big Macintosh said.

“It’s not that,” Adam replied as he stared at the picture. “It’s…”

Adam traced his fingers over the photograph. The way Big Macintosh was captured in the moonlight is amazing, he thought. The more he thought about it, the more Adam realized the fact that Applejack had taken the picture wasn’t what had upset him at all. The image itself was suggestive, sure, but as Adam continued to stare at the picture, he was continually drawn to the fact that Applejack had taken a picture of the left side of his face.

“Adam?” Big Macintosh asked.

Adam turned to the stallion and saw that he was shuffling nervously in the lounge. He glanced back down at the photograph before tucking it away again and taking a seat next to the stallion. Adam reached up and placed a hand on Big Macintosh’s withers.

“What is it?” he asked.

“This past week has been amazin’,” Big Macintosh said as he stared down at his hooves. “But why do you like me?” He closed his eyes and shrunk down as small as he could make himself appear. “I’m big and lumberin’, I ain’t the most graceful of ponies, not like how Pokey was, and I—”

Big Macintosh felt Adam’s hands grab his cheeks and the human’s lips press against his. When he opened his eyes, he saw the familiar emerald irises of Adam’s eyes in the middle of his field of vision.

“Trust me,” Adam whispered as he parted lips from Big Macintosh. “You do not need to compare yourself to him.” Adam stroked the stallion’s cheek. “Have I told you what it was about you that made me like you?”

Big Macintosh shook his head. Adam leaned in and pecked his cheek.

“You never saw me or Amy as ‘the humans’. It’s not even about me, it’s about you being the nicest creature I’ve ever met, and that’s even talking about humans back home.” Adam shook his head. “You’re amazing, you know that?”

Big Macintosh blushed and tried to hide his head beneath a pillow. He felt Adam’s fingers in his mane. “So are you,” he replied.

“People sometimes ask why we like who we like,” Adam continued as he tugged playfully at the stallion’s mane. “I think I get it. I like you because you are everything I want to be.”

Big Macintosh jerked his head out of the pillow and stared at Adam. It makes so much sense, he thought as he leaned in towards the human.

“You’re kind, you’re unstoppable. I’ve never seen you give up on anything you’ve wanted to do,” Adam said.

“I get it,” Big Macintosh said. “And you’re the same. You’re confident, and you ain’t scared of nothin’ when you’re with Miss Rarity or Amy.” Big Macintosh ignored Adam’s snicker. “I ain’t never met a pony like you, Adam. Don’t ever forget that.”

Adam smiled and leaned in close to the stallion. “I will admit one thing, though.”

Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow at the way Adam said that statement. He let go of the human so that he could get up. Adam made his way across the room and rubbed his hand against the back of his neck.

“Adam,” Big Macintosh asked. “What’s goin’ on?”

Adam reached behind another couch and pulled a ponnequin out. Big Macintosh’s face grew redder than he even thought possible when he saw that the ponnequin was wearing. Adam snickered as his cheeks burned almost the same color as the stallion’s.

“Seeing you in pants sort of… inspired me,” Adam continued. “I… may have made a few different designs.” Adam pointed towards the trousers. “I made sure to make them looser this time. They… match your mane.”

Big Macintosh stared at the khaki pants. He started to shake his head, but when he saw the hopeful look in Adam’s eyes, he knew that there was no way out of the situation.

“…fine,” he said. “But just for you.”

Adam squealed and removed the pants from the ponnequin. Big Macintosh took the trousers and steadily made his way to the dressing room. When the door closed, he looked down at the outfit and smiled as he turned back towards his flanks. Maybe havin’ flanks as big as these ain’t such a bad thing, the stallion thought as he put on the pants.

Once the pants had been put on, Big Macintosh looked at himself in the mirror. He saw his flanks, but this time, he thought of the human outside. Big Macintosh straightened his back, tossed his mane to the side, gave himself a smile in the mirror, and then turned around. He turned to the side, displaying his fabric-covered hindquarters.

“Well?” he asked, laughing as Adam’s eyes widened.

“Can I tell you a secret?” Adam asked.

“Eeyup.”

“You look good in pants,” Adam admitted.

Adam hunched his shoulders over and wrung his hands together. Big Macintosh smirked and took a step forward. He reached out and placed a hoof on Adam’s hand. When the human looked up to him in confusion, Big Macintosh simply leaned in and gave Adam another peck on the cheek.

“This means a lot to me,” the stallion said. “But you ain’t gotta do all this for me. Don’t want the relationship goin’ too fast.”

“What do you mean?”

“Rarity ain’t told you ‘bout given your special somepony clothin’?”

“No.”

Big Macintosh blushed and shied away. He looked back down at his pants. He really don’t know, he thought with a chuckle.

“I’m sure Rarity’ll be more than happy to tell you,” the stallion said.

Adam laughed as the two fell back onto the chaise lounge. As Adam ran his fingers along Big Macintosh’s fur, he thought of everything that had happened over the past two weeks. Now, Adam thought, this guy is my Apple. The moment Adam realized what he thought, his eyes narrowed.

“Why does this universe encourage puns?” Adam muttered.

“What’s wrong?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Nothing,” Adam replied as he pressed his finger on Big Macintosh’s muzzle. “Just remember that you will always be my apple… My big apple.”

The two sat together and nuzzled one another. When they parted, Adam noticed a mischievous grin on Big Macintosh’s muzzle.

“What?” Adam asked.

“Nothin’,” Big Macintosh replied. “I know you don’t like puns… but you ain’t gotta be so… adamant… ‘bout it.”

The stallion’s grin grew larger as Adam’s eyes grew wider.

“No!”

Adam struggled to get away from Big Macintosh’s grasp, but the stallion was too strong and he continued to laugh and hug the human. Finally, Adam relented and nestled his head back into Big Macintosh’s waiting chest.

“All right,” Adam said. “I accept the puns, so long as you wear the pants.”

Big Macintosh smirked again. He leaned in once more and kissed Adam. Adam accepted the kiss. Soon, the two found themselves lying on the lounge, staring out through the front windows of Carousel Boutique.

“Deal.”

Pressin' On

Chapter Eight: Pressin' On

The sun peeked over the horizon, revealing a line of ponies that wound all the way from the gate of Sweet Apple Acres to a point on a faraway hill. A pink tent stood at the front of the line, and as the door flap unzipped, a series of balloon animals popped out. Once they floated into the air, two manes followed suit—one pink and one rainbow-colored.

“I-I can’t believe it,” Rainbow Dash said in awe. “I’m finally first in line.”

Rainbow Dash rushed out of the tent and embraced the cider stand. Pinkie Pie hopped over to join her.

“I know, right?” she replied. “Too bad that we’ll be too busy helping Applejack making the cider to get first dibs.”

“I just can’t wait to taste that sweet, sweet—” Rainbow Dash shot Pinkie Pie an angry glare. “What did you say?”

“Don’t you remember when the Flim Flam brothers came?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Applejack’s family broke records with their sales by making the cider on the same day they sold it.”

Pinkie Pie drooled as she remembered the taste of the freshly made cider, not realizing that Rainbow Dash’s lips were quivering and her eyes were tearing as she stared at the empty stall.

“And we all became honorary Apple Family members so we could help them keep up with the numbers,” Pinkie Pie continued, ignoring the sound of Rainbow Dash’s head as it banged against the wood. “So now, they make it on the same day so it is the freshest, and we all get to help them again. Isn’t that great?”

“But…” Rainbow Dash whimpered as she trailed her hoof on the counter. “I was here first…”

“And just think,” Pinkie Pie said as she reached over to give her friend a hug. “Now we get to help them every year!”

Pinkie Pie hummed to herself as she pulled Rainbow Dash away from the stall by her tail. Rainbow Dash tried but failed to cling to the posts of the cider stand, and she watched in horror as the next pony in line smiled and moved ahead to the space she was standing in only moments ago. Pinkie Pie reached the front steps of the farmhouse, where she dropped Rainbow Dash on the ground with a thud. The front door opened and the Apple Family, both related and honorary, emerged.

“Today’s the day,” Applejack said as she tipped her stetson. “Y’all ready?”

“Don’t worry, I’ve got this.” Twilight Sparkle grinned and her horn glowed. A scroll appeared from the ether and unfurled. “Granny Smith and Rarity run last minute quality control.”

“Darn tootin’.”

“Of course, dear.”

“Pinkie,” Twilight Sparkle continued, “You and Fluttershy run the stall.”

The two mares nodded as Twilight Sparkle turned to the others.

“I’m going to be moving the barrels from the barn to the treadmills. You don’t have a problem with that, do you Applejack?”

“I suppose not since it ain't usin’ magic to grow the apples,” Applejack replied. “Sure was a good idea to invest in more treadmills. So we got me, Rainbow, and Big Mac runnin’.”

“Sure thing,” Rainbow Dash replied as she turned to the stallion, who stood near the edge of the porch. “You ready, big guy?”

Big Macintosh nodded before lumbering off of the porch and disappearing around the corner. Rainbow Dash gave Applejack a confused look.

“Where’s he going?” she asked.

“Goin’ out back to stretch,” Applejack replied. “He don’t like doin’ it in front of a crowd.”

“Okay girls, let’s do this.”

Twilight Sparkle furled the scroll and sent it back into the ether with a pop. She smiled at her friends and held out a hoof. One by one, the mares placed one hoof on top of the other. Rainbow Dash was the last one left, and they all turned to her.

“Can we at least save some cider for me—I mean us?”

“Rainbow, I’m surprised at you,” Granny Smith replied as she narrowed her eyes at the mare.

Rainbow Dash’s ears drooped and she turned to look at the treadmills.

“You should know by now that we have an entire barrel with your name on it in the barn,” she added.

Rainbow Dash’s squeal was so loud that even some of the ponies in line took notice. She flipped through the air and thrust her hoof on top of the other mares’.

“Well what are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash yelled. “The faster we made cider for everypony, the faster I get to that barrel!”

“Glad to know you got your priorities in order,” Applejack said with a roll of her eyes.

“Let’s go get Big Mac!”

Rainbow Dash darted into the air and sped behind the house, leaving a rainbow streak in her wake.

“At least she ain’t addicted to the hard cider,” Applejack muttered to herself as the girls headed off to their designated places.

Gotta get that leg… ahh.

Big Macintosh sighed and gave a satisfied grin when he felt a pop in his hind leg. He peeked out from behind the house and glanced at the line of ponies. When a group of mares noticed him, he blushed and took a few more steps back before continuing with his stretches. Still feel pretty good from yesterday, though, he thought as he bent his legs at the fetlock.

“How are you doing down there?” Adam asked

Big Macintosh leaped back and looked around, finally seeing the human when he looked up towards the window. Adam leaned out and crossed his arms over the windowsill, his face shining in the morning light. He glanced towards the east and narrowed his eyes.

“I can still see ponies lining up,” Adam added.

“Why ain’t you restin’?” Big Macintosh asked as he instinctively covered his flank with his tail.

“I just wanted to see how it happens,” Adam replied as he pointed to the line of treadmills. “I have a good view of almost everything from up here.” He motioned towards a pair of tables. “Is that where Miss Rarity and Granny Smith are doing quality control?”

“Eeyup,” Big Macintosh replied.

The stallion’s neck was still craned upwards to look at Adam, and he felt a pang of guilt when he noticed that the human was frowning.

“Are you sure you don’t need any more help?” Adam asked as he wrung his hands together.

“Sugarcube, you need to get it through that skull of yours that you’re hurt.” Big Macintosh stomped a hoof on the ground. “Ah know you like bein’ independent but just listen to me.”

Big Macintosh cocked his head when he heard Adam snicker.

“And what’s so funny?”

“Did… did you just call me sugarcube?” he asked.

“That ain’t the point,” Big Macintosh replied as he felt his cheeks flush. “Just let yourself rest, okay? Don’t none of us wanna be worryin’ ‘bout you.”

Adam smiled softly and turned away, but then he narrowed his eyes and pointed off into the distance.

“Big Mac,” he said, “why are those two stallions just standing there?”

Big Macintosh turned to the direction that Adam pointed in and growled when he saw the pair of stallions standing off in the distance beneath an old apple tree.

“What are the Cherry brothers doin’ here?”

“The who?” Adam asked.

“Nothin’ for you to worry yourself over,” Big Macintosh replied.

The stallion began to trot towards the pair, but was cut off by a blast of wind as Rainbow Dash barrelled around the corner. The mare pointed a hoof at Big Macintosh.

“Hey, big guy,” she shouted, “come on, we got cider to make.” Rainbow Dash looked up and her eyes locked on Adam’s. “And what are you doing up there? Aren’t you helping, too?”

Big Macintosh looked back up to the window just in time to see the smile fall from Adam’s face. He saw the human’s eyes dart back and forth, but when he edged away from the window, Big Macintosh held a hoof up at him.

“No you don’t, mister,” the stallion commanded. “You’re hurt. Somethin’ happens, then we’ll send Miss Fluttershy to come get you.”

Adam stuck his tongue out before resting his head on the windowsill.

“Fine,” he huffed.

Big Macintosh turned back to where he had seen the stallions, but when he found that they were gone, he stamped a hoof on the ground and huffed. He made his way back to the porch, where he grabbed one of the pairs of goggles that Granny Smith had set out. He tossed a pair to Rainbow Dash and then affixed one over his eyes before trotting to the treadmills. Rainbow Dash took her place to the one next to him, and then he nodded in her direction as Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy took their seats at the stall.

“All right, ponies!” Pinkie Pie shouted as the ponies started to cheer. “Who wants some cider?”

The treadmills started. Out of the corner of his eye, Big Macintosh watched as the first barrels of apples landed in front of Rarity and Granny Smith, laughing to himself every time either of the mares made a funny face as they inspected the apples. The stallion could still see clearly through his goggles. In the distance, he saw Adam peer through the window and wave in his direction before letting the curtain fall back in front of him.

Big Macintosh took a deep breath and then started to run. Cider pressing day had officially begun.

“But the cider was only one bit last year,” Noteworthy said as he stared at the single bit on the table.

“Well,” Fluttershy replied as she pulled her mane away from her eyes, “Granny Smith told me that Adam suggested making it two bits, since it uses two types of apples.”

“Did he, now?” the stallion asked as Fluttershy’s head lowered so that only her eyes peeked out over the table.

“Yes?” she squeaked.

“Hey Notey,” Pinkie Pie said as the pointed to a sign using her mane, “we even put up a sign for it.”

“MP tax, one bit.” Noteworthy furrowed his brow. “What’s that?”

“That’s the meanie pants tax, mister.”

Noteworthy gulped and tossed another bit on the table. Pinkie Pie smiled and dropped them in the bit box and gave the stallion a hearty mug of cider. The stallion grabbed the mug and slowly back away from the table. Pinkie Pie placed a hoof on Fluttershy’s withers.

“Come on, Fluttershy,” she said gently. “Remember when we tried to help you stand up for yourself?”

“You’re right,” Fluttershy replied as she lifted herself up. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry, silly. Be assertive.”

Another stallion approached the stand. When Pinkie Pie looked up, she gave the stallion a glare.

“I suppose you are going to make me pay the meanie pants tax, aren’t you?” Tall Order asked as he set two bits on the table.

“That depends.” Pinkie Pie stroked her chin as though she had a beard. “Are you going to be a meanie pants to Adam?”

“I actually would like to speak with him,” Tall Order replied as he glanced over to the porch. “I fear we may have gotten off on the wrong hoof.”

“Tell you what,” Pinkie Pie said as she took the bits and gave a mug of cider to the stallion. “If you go over there and make him smile, I’ll pay you back for the cider.”

Tall Order smiled and nodded. He took the cider and slowly walked towards the farmhouse. Pinkie Pie turned back to the line of ponies.

“Next!”

“Good’n… good’n…” Granny Smith muttered as she examined an apple from the barrel that landed next to her.

“Lovely, lovely, lo—Ah! A worm!” Rarity hurled the offending apple as far away from her as possible.

“I’m gonna miss seein’ Adam,” Granny Smith said as she readjusted her glasses. “Easy to get used to havin’ humans ‘round, I guess.”

“As much as I would like to see the Apple Family happy, I cannot wait for Adam to return.” She squinted at an apple and smiled. “So, this will be his last night here?”

“I reckon so—good’n—but y’all are good ponies. Ain’t nopony ever got Big Mac to spend much time in town—bad’n—and the first thing he does is go to a spa.”

Rarity chuckled. She turned to the farmhouse and saw Adam, who was now sitting on the front porch in Granny Smith’s rocking chair. He smiled and waved at her.

“Well,” Rarity said, “it was Adam’s idea. It is good to have a stallion role model in his life—lovely.” She sighed. “I fear I may have been a hindrance to him getting comfortable around other ponies.”

“Nope,” Granny Smith replied. “Adam’s a lot like Big Mac that way. Both of ‘em would forge a river just to avoid steppin’ on a bug in the middle of a bridge.”

A purple aura surrounded the barrels and they floated over to Big Macintosh. Another pair of barrels came to rest next to them.

“You treat him like he’s your own colt sometimes, Miss Rarity.”

“In a way, he is.” Rarity blushed. “I just want what is best for him.”

“I hope Adam keeps comin’ by,” Granny Smith said. “He’s been good for Big Mac.”

“I agree.” Rarity smiled.

“Hey,” Granny Smith chuckled. “Did you know our glasses almost match?”

Rarity’s lip quivered for a moment before she chuckled uncomfortably.

“Oh, ha,” she laughed weakly. “That is funny, Missus Smith.”

“This is fascinating,” Twilight Sparkle mumbled to herself as she levitated a barrel of Gala’s and Katy’s out of the barn and set them down next to the quality control table. “A classification scheme that is neither enumerative, hierarchical, or faceted.”

“Come again?” Spike asked, groaning when he saw a scroll and quill pop into existence.

“Take a note, Spike,” Twilight said as she looked across the yard and noticed how quickly the line moved. “In the field of taxonomy, organizational methods have typically been separated into three categories. Enumerative classification organizes objects by name, hierarchical classification organizes by specificity, and—”

“Um, could you spell specificity?” Spike asked. “While you’re at it, could you spell taxonomy, enumerative, and hierarchical?”

Twilight Sparkle groaned as she levitated the inspected barrels and set them down next to Big Macintosh’s treadmill. As soon as she made sure that Applejack wasn’t in need of a replacement barrel, she turned around and glared at the drake.

“I’m buying you a dictionary.”

As she trotted away, Spike’s spines wilted.

“No, I can do it, I promise!” Spike begged. “Hierarchical… H...I...G...H—”

Big Macintosh set the new barrel and resumed running on the treadmill. He glanced at the porch, and when he saw Adam waving back at him, he felt the need to run even faster.

“You doin’ okay there, big guy?” Rainbow Dash shouted from his right side.

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh replied loud enough to be heard over the sound of trampling hooves.

“You don’t gotta keep runnin’ so hard there, Big Mac,” Applejack shouted from his left.

“Eeyup,” he replied, though a little more gruff.

“We’re pulling ahead, you know,” Rainbow Dash huffed. “You could always take a break.”

“Nope!” Big Macintosh threw a glare at the mare.

“Hey Rainbow!” Applejack shouted. “Pretty sure I’m at ten barrels. Ain’t you at seven?”

Big Macintosh tried to ignore the new conversation as the two mares shouted over him. Rainbow Dash scoffed.

“Oh yeah?” she asked. “I’m at nine!”

She screeched to a halt and set a new barrel as fast as she could before returning to her sprint.

“Ten!”

“If I beat you, you gotta wear one of Rarity’s dresses on your next date!” Applejack shouted.

“And when I win, you’re wearing it!” Rainbow Dash laughed.

“Excuse me?”

The three runners turned to the quality control table and saw a clearly angry unicorn staring back at them. Big Macintosh chuckled to himself and kept his pace, ignoring the loud huff that Rarity gave her friends before returning to her work.

“So why isn’t Adam doing any work?” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Big Macintosh stared straight ahead.

“He’s been doin’ a lotta work here,” Applejack replied. “Just hurt himself is all.”

“I’m not surprised,” Rainbow Dash said. “Working with Rarity doesn’t sound like the hardest job.”

Big Macintosh narrowed his eyes and ran faster, refusing to let the conversation get to him.

“Don’t be like that. Adam’s a real hard worker.”

“I’m sure he’s doing well, for a human of his size.”

Big Macintosh screeched to a halt as another barrel floated down next to him. He quickly replaced the barrel and smirked at the two mares.

“Thirteen.”

I can see why Granny Smith is always on this thing, Adam thought to himself as he rocked back and forth, it’s so peaceful. He let out a contented sigh and opened his eyes, but when he saw the stallion in front of him, Adam felt himself tense up immediately.

“Mister Order,” Adam said, “is something wrong?”

Tall Order shook his head and took a sip of cider. Adam could tell from the way his eyes darted back and forth that the stallion wanted to say something. Rather than point it out, however, he simply continued to rock back and forth as everything played out in front of him. Tall Order finally turned away and looked out towards the crowd of ponies.

“It really is something, isn’t it?” Tall Order said.

Adam glanced at the ponies, as well. He looked at Twilight Sparkle and Spike, trying not to laugh when he saw the drake begging on his knees. His gaze trailed on to the table where Granny Smith and Rarity sat. Finally, he looked out at the treadmills at the same time that Big Macintosh glanced up. Their eyes met, but Adam could see that the stallion didn’t look pleased with how close Tall Order was to him. Adam waved halfheartedly at Big Macintosh, and the stallion nodded his head and continued to run.

“Yes,” Adam said. “They are something.”

“You and Miss Garnet—I mean Missus Delicious—have both found something in the Apple family, haven’t you?”

Adam gave the stallion a confused look, unsure of whether or not to answer the question.

“This cider season seems to be running quite smoothly," Tall Order continued. "I heard your sister had a great deal to do with the organizing of it this year.”

“...she did.”

“And to top it all off, you managed to convince Granny Smith to double the price of the cider.”

Tall Order laughed to himself, but when he saw that Adam still looked confused, he stopped and hunched his shoulders. The stallion looked out across the yard and let out a sigh.

“I do hope they raise the money, Mister Garnet. Truly, I do.”

“Why is it so important this year?” Adam asked as he leaned forward. “From what I heard, this has been an ongoing issue.”

“Please, try to understand, Mister Garnet,” Tall Order said before taking another swig. “You humans were simply the catalyst for what has been happening, not the cause.”

“So, we’re like the straw that broke the camel’s back?” Adam asked, receiving a glare from the stallion.

“That is a terrible expression, Mister Garnet.”

“Right… those idioms.” Adam flinched.

“Images aside, however, you would be correct.” Tall Order pointed to the other rocking chair. “May I?”

“Be my guest.”

The two rocked back and forth for a moment and watched another barrel float across the yard, engulfed in Twilight Sparkle’s aura.

“It was the mayor of Dodge Junction, Cherry Jubilee, who was most adamant about the issue.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Adam asked.

“A few reasons, actually,” Tall Order replied. “One, everypony related to the Apple Family has taken on a human. One of the more recent transfers has been placed under Mayor Braeburn’s care. I wouldn’t be surprised if all of you humans don’t hear about the Cherry Family at some point. In fact, I’m quite shocked that you haven’t met any of them, yet.”

“Are there a pair of brothers, by chance?”

“How did you know that?” Tall Order asked.

“I saw them earlier this morning,” Adam replied as he pointed towards the tree. “Am I correct in assuming that the Apple’s and the Cherry’s don’t get along?”

“That’s putting it mildly,” the stallion replied. “But that is neither here nor there. I just wanted you to know why certain ponies have become strident about these issues so that you understand that I am simply doing my job.”

Tall Order snorted and shook his head as finished off the last of his cider.

“It’s funny. You double the price of cider and I’m sure the Apples will thank you.” The stallion turned away and laughed derisively.

Adam followed the stallion’s gaze and noticed Apple Bloom as she approached the gates. It’s already afternoon, he thought, times flies. He noticed Apple bloom talking with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, and then they all ran off in different directions.

“I simply try to do my job and everypony thinks I run around in a cape, twirling some invisible moustache,” Tall Order continued. “And the way the Apples act around me, I’m certain that Apple Bloom is going to have a terrible image of bureaucrats.”

“If I may, Mister Order,” Adam suggested, “I don’t think you are a bad pony at all. You just seem a bit… aggressive.”

Tall Order’s jaw fell open and his eyes widened.

“Oh, the irony of being told by a human that I’m aggressive.”

“Hey now—”

“Sorry,” Tall Order cut him off. “I keep forgetting that you aren’t like a lot of the other human males that have appeared.” The stallion appraised Adam for a moment. “In a way, you being more docile is a bit… off-putting.”

“That’s not what Mister Pierce thinks,” Adam mumbled.

“What?”

“Nothing.” Adam clicked his tongue. “Anyway, I do agree. I’m sure had it not been for this whole…” Adam waved his hand in front of him, pointing to all of the ponies. “…thing with taxes, you’d be a good pony to know.”

“I just want things to go back to how they were, Mister Garnet,” Tall Order said. “I’m a bureaucrat. I want a place for everything, and everything to have a place.”

“Well, sometimes things just aren’t that easy.” Adam paused as a smirk slowly grew. “Trying to make everything go right all the time is a rather… tall order… don’t you think?”

Adam started to laugh. The stallion, for his part, simply turned his head in the direction of the human and squinted. He tried to speak, but instead settled for rolling his eyes.

“No, Mister Garnet,” Tall Order finally replied. “Just… no.”

“Hey, Uncle Adam!”

Apple Bloom leaped onto the porch and then took another leap onto Adam’s lap. Adam grunted from the sudden weight, but he still reached up and scratched the filly behind her ears. When Tall Order gave the human a quizzical look, Adam reached out with his other hand and scratched behind the stallion’s ears, as well.

“What do you think you’re doing, Mister—” Tall Order’s head shook involuntarily and he back away before narrowing his eyes at Adam once more. “So that is how you humans try to get on the good side of us ponies.”

“You better believe it,” Adam replied as he returned his attention to the filly.

“Well, I best be on my way,” Tall Order said as he got up from the chair. “Give the Apples my regards. I will try to work on some emergency extension, just in case.”

“I’ll be sure to let them know,” Adam replied, not looking up.

“As difficult as it may be to believe, Mister Garnet, I am from the government, and I am here to help.” Tall Order left the porch. “Oh, and Mister Garnet?”

“Yes?”

“Everything we do must be done for the sake of Harmony.” He scratched a hoof on the ground. “That is why I wanted to speak with you.”

Adam smiled. Tall Order nodded his head in recognition towards Adam and then made his way down the road to the gate. As the hoofsteps faded, Adam poked Apple Bloom on the side.

“Hey,” he said, “should I be worried about that little scene I saw with you and the other crusaders?”

Apple Bloom’s eyes shot open and she leaped away from Adam’s lap.

“What?” she asked. “Shoot no, we ain’t doin’ nothin’ out of the ordinary.”

She immediately ran inside and slammed the door shut behind her. Adam shook his head.

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”

The older Apple family members and the Elements of Harmony sat around the table and stared at the pile of bits. Rarity’s horn glowed, and another bag of bits floated through the air and came to rest next to the bits.

“Are you sure you counted that right?” Applejack asked.

“I triple checked, Applejack,” Twilight Sparkle confirmed to her friend. “Twenty-three thousand, seven hundred and fifty bits.”

“Well paint me in stripes and call me a zebra,” Granny Smith muttered.

“Granny!” Applejack shouted.

“And you still have sixteen Porter barrels and three-hundred Gala blends to ship off to restaurants across Equestria,” Rarity added.

“Minus the five Porters for hard cider,” Big Macintosh interjected.

The front door crashed open, and Rainbow Dash flew in carrying a barrel of cider in her hooves.

“Make that four Porters,” he muttered as his ears flapped down.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy whispered. “Simply charging two bits for the Gala ciders did all of this? I feel so bad.”

“It makes perfect sense!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she poured herself another mug from the barrel she had purchased. “It looks like a lot, but for each pony, it was only a little. Just like drops in a bucket, it fills up in time.”

“How eloquently stated,” Rarity said.

“Thanks!” Pinkie Pie replied before chugging down another mug.

“With how efficiently we were able to move the barrels, and the additional treadmills…” Twilight Sparkle levitated a scroll to her muzzle before turning to Applejack. “…you increased output literally one-hundred percent from last year.”

“Efficiently,” Spike shouted from his spot in the corner. “E...F...I...S...H—”

“You’re definitely getting the dictionary,” Twilight Sparkle said, cutting him off.

“Applejack, do you realize what a windfall this is?” Rarity asked. “By doubling the price of those Gala blend barrels.” Her eyes widened and she covered her muzzle to suppress a giggle. “Well, I shall say this much—you shan’t be having Mister Order hovering over your shoulders anymore.”

“Girls,” Twilight Sparkle said as she glanced around the room. “We did it!”

All of the mares gathered in for a hug while Granny Smith leaned back in her chair. Big Macintosh sighed in relief as a steady quietness filled the room. From outside, the stallion heard a rocking chair squeak, and he looked out the window. Adam was sitting down, slowly rocking back and forth and staring up at the sky. Big Macintosh silently rose to his hooves, walked to the entrance, and pushed open the screen door. As he approached Adam, the human glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. Big Macintosh shut the door behind him.

“Guess you overheard,” Big Macintosh said.

Adam smiled and nodded, though when Big Macintosh looked into his eyes, he could immediately tell that there was something on his mind.

“I did,” he replied. “You guys did it.”

Big Macintosh reached out a hoof and set it on Adam’s forearm.

“Nope,” he said. “We did it. We wouldn’t have done near as much if you hadn’t figured out what your sister did.” He paused and waited for Adam to glance over at him. When Adam didn’t move, Big Macintosh grew concerned. “Somethin’ wrong?”

“You really shouldn’t be crediting me with anything, Big Macintosh…” Adam whispered.

The stallion had gotten used to Adam calling him Big Mac or Mister Macintosh, but for some reason, hearing the human called him that made the pony flinch. Adam resumed his rocking, but the movements were weak.

“Do you remember the day of Amy’s wedding, when you had your… wardrobe malfunction?” Adam asked.

Big Macintosh blushed.

“E-eeyup.”

“I’m the one who threw away Amy’s instructions,” Adam admitted without looking at Big Macintosh. “You…you keep telling me how I helped, but the fact of the matter is that I was the cause of the problem in the first place.”

The rocking stopped again. Adam leaned forward and cradled his head in his hands.

“Instead of looking at the papers to see if they were important, I simply threw them away like trash. All of the stress that I caused you and Miss Applejack…” Adam sniffled. “The whole family, actually… was my fault.”

Big Macintosh looked on as Adam’s shoulders started to tremble. He felt a lump in his throat, but no matter how many times he swallowed, it just wouldn’t go away. He glanced up towards the moon just as a shooting star sliced through the night sky, and then another—two white knives made of light. Without saying a word, he walked over to the chair next to Adam and took a seat. Big Macintosh took a deep breath before turning his head towards Adam.

“For the longest time after my parents died,” Big Macintosh finally said, “I blamed myself for it.”

Adam’s head snapped in Big Macintosh’s direction, but still the stallion continued.

“I was playin’ in the Everfree Forest. They told me not to, but I was curious ‘bout it.” Big Macintosh shook his head. “Next thing I knew, a pack of timberwolves appeared. My parents heard me yellin’ and they both came. I ran to get help… but when I got back…”

The lump in Big Macintosh’s throat finally grew so large that he couldn’t squeeze any more words through. His head grew heavy, and soon, he had no choice but to lower his head onto his waiting hooves.

“I… I don’t like seein’ you like this, Adam,” Big Macintosh forced the words through.

Big Macintosh heard the rocking chair next to him creak, and the next thing he knew, he felt Adam’s hand settle on his wither. He looked up and saw that Adam had knelt down next to him. Adam wrapped his free arm around the stallion and pulled him close. As Big Macintosh’s head came to rest in Adam’s chest, he could feel the human’s heartbeat in his ear. It’s racing, he thought as Adam’s fingers gently scratched his fur.

“That’s not fair, Big Mac,” Adam replied, and the stallion’s ears folded over. “You were a kid—a foal. I was just stupid.”

“Don’t matter,” Big Macintosh replied as he pulled back. “I made a mistake, but I stayed and learned to work the farm.” He sniffled. “I wanted Pa to look down from Elysium and know that I did good in his stead and made him proud, just like you stayed for Amy. For all of us.”

Adam wiped his eyes and nodded. Big Macintosh smiled. When Adam turned back towards Big Macintosh, he saw that the stallion’s eyes were red. Adam instinctively inched forward, but when the stallion’s eyes started to close, he shook his head. Images flashed through his mind—of Rarity glowering at him from atop the staircase of Carousel Boutique and levitating the newspaper in the air, of a trio of colts pushing one of their own towards him to retrieve a lost ball, of Pokey Pierce smiling when he mentioned how submissive Adam was, and of Tall Order staring at him as he advised him how he wasn’t like other human males. Adam blinked a few times, his body frozen in place. He finally stepped back and settled into the chair once more, glad that it was too dark for Big Macintosh to see that his cheeks matched the color of the stallion’s fur.

“That’s what family does, right?” Adam asked.

The front door swung open, revealing Granny Smith standing in the doorway.

“You boys need to get in here,” Granny Smith said. “Still got chores in the mornin’ you know?”

Big Macintosh sighed and got out of the chair. As he headed for the door, he turned back to Adam when he realized the human hadn’t moved.

“You go in,” Adam said. “I just want to look at the sky some more.”

Big Macintosh nodded and opened the door. When Adam was alone again, he looked up at the moon. He stared for a moment until his eyes narrowed into a glare.

“You know,” he mumbled as he stared at the moon, “I heard that you give foals nightmares to teach them lessons. I heard you travel through their minds.” He chuckled bitterly. “Thank God you can’t do that to us humans, right?”

Adam gazed out into the yard, but when he saw a trio of shadows moving through the orchard, he shook his head and stood up.

“Great, what are those three up to?” he muttered as he headed into the fields, his shadow stretching along the grass in the light of the moon.

Three fillies wandered through the orchards. Apple Bloom managed to remain silent as she darted from tree to tree while carrying a coil of rope on her back. Scootaloo took off in short bursts, the buzzing of her wings covered by the sound of the wind through the leaves. However, no amount of wind could cover the sound of Sweetie Belle’s complaints.

“Ouch,” Sweetie Belle grumbled as she tripped over another stump. “Why are there so many things to stumble over out here?”

“All right, girls,” Apple Bloom said, ignoring the unicorn. “I know I seen ‘em again, today. I always see ‘em ‘round here.”

Sweetie Belle grumbled once again. Her horn glowed, and a nearby tree branch was bathed in green light. She closed her eyes in concentration, and the branch began to bend. Scootaloo’s wings buzzed, and the pegasus hovered through the air and tied a knot around the bent branch. She lowered herself to the ground and wrapped the rope around the tree trunk. Apple Bloom got behind Scootaloo and helped her hold onto the rope as Sweetie Belle opened her eyes. The green light faded, and the three fillies pulled the rope across the row of trees to the other side, where Scootaloo quickly tied it to another tree.

“Saw who?” Scootaloo asked as she spat the rope of out her mouth.

“Wait, you don’t mean those two stallions you’ve been telling us about, do you?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Apple Bloom nodded. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked at one another before backing away.

“Wait, you guys!” Apple Bloom shouted. “Y’all said you were gonna help me!”

“When you said we would get our cutie marks in trapping, we didn’t think you meant trapping other ponies!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

Come on, Sweetie Belle, it’s already really late,” Scootaloo said with a huff.

“Apple Bloom, think about it.” Sweetie Belle interrupted. “If those stallions you talked about really are here, wouldn’t it be a better idea to just get your brother to scare them off?”

“But girls—” Apple Bloom tried to convince the two to stay, but Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo simply shook their heads and began to wander off towards Ponyville. “Wait! I know we could get Big Mac to do it, but…”

The other fillies simply shook their heads. Apple Bloom tried to think of something. When she heard the buzzing of Scootaloo’s wings, she smiled.

“Think of how impressed Rainbow Dash’ll be when she sees we caught the bad guys all on our own!”

The buzzing stopped. Even though the shadows shrouded them in darkness, Apple Bloom knew the defeated sigh came from Sweetie Belle. The pegasus darted back to where she once stood, a smile across her muzzle. A few moments later, a clearly frustrated unicorn filly trudged out of the shadows and rejoined the group.

“…Fine,” Sweetie Belle said. “What are we going to do?”

“Shh,” Apple Bloom whispered and she pulled the fillies into a nearby bush. “I think I hear somepony.”

I know I saw them out here somewhere, Adam thought as he made his way through the orchard, stumbling on the occasional stump. As he pushed forward, the moon shone through the opening that came from barren tree limbs. Adam looked down and could just make out a trio of hoof prints in the dirt. At least I know they’re nearby, he thought. In the distance, Adam saw a sudden burst of green light. Bingo.

As Adam made his way towards the flash, he got caught on a pair of low-hanging branches, which he batted away as they scratched at his face. Adam cursed silently to himself, worried that the fillies may overhear him.

“Girls!” Adam finally called out. “I know you’re out here!”

“Uh oh.”

Adam turned his head just in time to see Apple Bloom leap out of a nearby bush. As the filly jumped onto him and pushed him back, he heard the sound of rope whirring past him. He looked up and saw a tree branch swing by him, missing him by mere inches. Adam saw the other fillies leap out of the bush a moment later and turned his gaze in their direction just as he slammed against the ground.

“Mother f—mmm!”

Adam muffled his screams as Apple Bloom scrambled off of him. He struggled to his feet and placed a hand on his face, his eye twitching when he felt something wet. He glared at the fillies, who took a look at him and shrunk back.

“I want to know…” Adam said as he continued to put pressure on his cheek. “Girls, tell me what you are doing out here.” He waited for a moment. “Now!” he growled.

The fillies cowered next to the tree. Adam saw the fear in their eyes, and it was only then that he realized that he was baring his teeth. He used his other hand to cover his mouth.

Girls…” Adam whispered as he tried as best he could to make himself look small. “Please don’t look at me like that. I’m just… hurt.” He rubbed his face. “It just hurts… a lot.”

“I’m so sorry, Mister Garnet,” Sweetie Belle cried.

“P-please don’t tell my brother!” Apple Bloom begged.

“Or Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo added.

“I… I promise,” Adam whispered as he kneeled on the ground. “Just please do me one favor, okay?” he asked.

The fillies stopped crying and looked at Adam. Adam took a deep breath and looked down at the ground.

“Please, don’t ever look at me like that again,” Adam continued. “I don’t want you to be scared of me.”

Adam’s breathing hitched. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Sweetie Belle sniffle as she rubbed her hoof against her muzzle.

“Mister Garnet,” Sweetie Belle replied. “I’m not scared of you.”

Adam looked up, his head twisted in confusion.

“I’m just worried ‘bout how much trouble we’re gonna be in,” Apple Bloom said.

“Me, too,” Sweetie Belle said as she wrapped her forelegs around Adam’s ankle. “Please don’t tell my sister!”

Adam turned to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom, who both reached out and grabbed his other ankle. As they continued to beg him not to tell their guardians, Adam simply stared ahead with a blank expression.

“I’ll make you a deal,” Adam suggested while still rubbing his injured face. “If you can get back to the house without the others finding out, I won’t say anything.”

“Pinkie Promise?” The fillies asked in unison.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick cupcake in my eye,” Adam replied as he shook his head.

“All right, girls,” Apple Bloom said as she pulled her friends in. “Cutie Mark Crusader… uh…”

“…Ninjas?” Adam finished for them, unimpressed.

“Yeah!”

The fillies darted off in the direction of the farmhouse before Adam had a chance to ask them what they were doing out there in the first place. What on earth could they have possibly been doing, he thought as he glanced at the rope and then turned his attention to the branch. He shook his head and made his way back, though now with a noticeable limp. Just let yourself heal, Adam, he thought, you’ve been pushing yourself too hard, but now you can rest.

Finally, Adam reached the porch of the farmhouse, where he was met by an angry Big Macintosh standing in the doorway.

“Where were you?” the stallion asked.

“I… I just went for a walk,” Adam replied.

His eyes darted back and forth, and when he saw the look of disbelief in Big Macintosh’s eyes, he mentally kicked himself. Wait, he thought, does the Element of Honesty apply to all the Apples? Fortunately, Big Macintosh’s disbelief morphed into concern when he saw Adam’s face.

“What happened?”

“I tripped,” Adam blurted out. “You know, sort of a hazard of being bipedal.”

Big Macintosh’s eyes narrowed, but Adam simply looked down as he passed through the doorway. He looked into the kitchen, grateful that the other ponies had all gone. He heard the door slam behind him and hooves stomping on the floor.

“You’re lucky Miss Twilight teleported everypony home so that Miss Rarity ain’t here to see you like this,” Big Macintosh said as he reached his hoof out. “Now let me see—”

“They’re just scratches, Big Mac,” Adam replied. “I’ll be fine.”

Adam backed away and headed upstairs. When he reached his bedroom, he immediately reached into his satchel and pulled out a familiar vial. It’s not like I’m putting it on my arms again or anything, he thought as he squeezed the last of the MantiCure onto his hand. As soon as his hand touched his face, he immediately sighed in relief when he felt the refreshing coolness of the salve numb his face. He quickly tossed the empty vial into his satchel and left the room.

As Adam descended the stairs, he saw Big Macintosh still sitting at the table. The stallion turned to him.

“So what happened?” Big Macintosh asked.

“I’m…”

Adam tried to speak, but no words came out. He tried to move his jaw, but when he did, he felt an icy chill run through his face. The icy feeling ran down his neck to his chest. Adam’s vision tunneled, and the last thing he saw as he fell to the floor was Big Macintosh’s eyes widen in total fear. As everything went dark, he felt the stallion’s warm muzzle on his arm, then his hands, and then finally his fingers until they, too, went numb.